COLONY
 
 BOOK*, or A: . 
 
 HSKE Few 
 8399 W. HOLT 
 
 ONTARIO. 
 
 5399 WEST F1OLT BL 
 MONTCLAIR. -
 
 - 
 
 H . 
 CAU ..
 
 
 
 S7?ti- . 

 
 IN 
 
 CASTLE & COLONY 
 
 BY 
 
 EMMA RAYNER 
 
 AUTHOR OF " FREE TO SERVE " 
 
 HERBERT S. STONE AND COMPANY 
 
 CHICAGO AND NEW YORK 
 
 MDCCCXCIX
 
 COPYRIGHT 1899, BY 
 HERBERT S. STONE & CO 
 
 THIRD IMPRESSION
 
 In Castle and Colony 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 She was a very tiny maiden to take part in so 
 great a ceremony, and the white linen robes that 
 covered her from head to foot swept the ground and 
 impeded the childish movements. Startled blue 
 eyes looked out from amidst the whiteness, and up 
 into the face of the gentleman who led her, guiding 
 her footsteps carefully. The little Swedish maiden 
 was so small, and her five years of experience so 
 short, that as she followed in the long funeral pro- 
 cession there was a needs be for the care her com- 
 panion bestowed upon her. The care was ever 
 present. The face above her was grave, but the 
 dark brown eyes shone down into hers encour- 
 agingly, and the hand that guided her was warm 
 and soft. 
 
 "Courage, little Agneta! 'Twill soon be over." 
 The lips did not appear to move, the whole figure 
 was decorously still, yet the child's companion con- 
 trived that the words should reach her ears, and the 
 little girl walked on obediently, never once turning 
 her head to the long line of mourners that followed. 
 
 1
 
 2 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 She did want to glance round once, to assure herself 
 of the presence of the tall lady who walked imme- 
 diately behind her. It would have comforted her 
 to look into that face, though at the moment it was 
 very white and stately. Not even for the little 
 Agneta would there have been a relaxing of the 
 muscles about the mouth, or a movement of the 
 eyelids that drooped over the sad eyes. But it was 
 the face of the mother, and to look back at it would 
 have been reassuring to the childish heart. 
 
 The procession was imposing, as befitted the posi- 
 tion of him whom they were bearing to the grave. 
 When it started from the door of the lonely dwell- 
 ing on the hill above the lake, the old Swedish 
 house, half castle, half mansion, was left without a 
 master. Slowly the funeral cortege wound its way 
 down, through the pine wood, and out to the road 
 to the village. The dead whom they were to bury 
 out of sight that day was a young man, but many 
 had gathered from far to show him respect. 
 
 "It is for his father's sake," the tall lady who 
 walked behind the child said when the funeral pro- 
 cession was set in order. 
 
 It was not two years since the father himself was 
 carried along the same road. 
 
 The eyes of the little Agneta wandered from the 
 long winding road to the figures that moved before, 
 and back to her in unmelodious and doleful strains 
 was borne the sound of solemn requiem, sung by the 
 singing boys and men belonging to the church ii? 
 the village. No breath of wind from among me
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 3 
 
 pine trees above came to soften the sound, but 
 mingled with it could be heard now and then the 
 footfalls of the horse that had place behind the 
 singers. The animal was richly covered with 
 caparisons embroidered with gold, and on it rode a 
 horseman armed as a cuirassier, his armor gilt, his 
 sword naked, with its point turned towards his own 
 breast. The little Agneta shuddered at that naked 
 sword. She wondered why the man did not put it 
 in its scabbard, and then she tripped over the long 
 linen robe of mourning, and would have fallen if 
 her companion had not held her up. 
 
 When she looked again another horse, that had 
 place behind the grand horseman, was being led by 
 two men in mourning around the bend in the road, 
 full in view of her wondering eyes. She knew it 
 well. It belonged to brother Adolf, and he would 
 never ride it again. It was covered to the ground 
 with a black cloth with a white cross in the middle, 
 and closely following it came a gentleman bearing 
 a standard having upon it the arms of her brother. 
 
 "They are all walking before Adolf," mused the 
 little girl, and fixed her eyes on the bier covered 
 with black cloth and borne by six men in mourning. 
 She gave little heed to the banners that were carried 
 on either side of it. To her they were only strange 
 accessories. She was too young to know them as 
 so many tokens of family honor and position, and 
 to recognize on each the arms of some ancestor 
 stately and proud. 
 
 They had all passed beyond the bend in the road
 
 4 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 now, and another horse, covered to the ground, and 
 following the bier, was being led out of sight. 
 There was nothing more for Agneta to look upon 
 except the figures of those who followed on foot, 
 men of noble bearing many of them, friends of the 
 child's father gray-bearded and solemn. They had 
 come to do honor to the son for the sake of the 
 father. And there were younger men there who 
 had called the dead man their friend. These were 
 of another type, of lighter vein, and less noble 
 bearing. 
 
 There were no women for the little Agneta to 
 watch, for these all walked behind. The tiny, child 
 mourner, led by the tall, dark-eyed cavalier, 
 appeared at the head of this division of the pro- 
 cession, and close behind her came the stately lady 
 who wore her linen robes in queenly style, and 
 needed no care from the gentleman appointed as 
 her escort. Other women followed, also clad in the 
 spotless linen robes of mourning, and behind these 
 more immediate relatives came a goodly line of 
 women friends, testifying their sympathy and respect 
 by their presence at the funeral rites. The pro- 
 cession was further augmented by many coaches, 
 some grand and gay, as befitted the wealthy, some 
 old and dilapidated like the fortunes of their owners. 
 
 And thus the body of Adolf Botorpa was laid to 
 rest, and the Swedish mansion on the hill finally 
 lost its master, and stood desolate on that autumn 
 day of the year 1641, none being left to return to it 
 as rightful inmates save the little Agneta and the
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 5 
 
 queenly woman, who, when the ceremony was over, 
 folded the child in her arms as she whispered: 
 "What next, little one?" 
 
 But that was later, after the return to the house, 
 and when the mistress was for the moment free 
 from her duties as hostess. For the moment, but 
 only that. The long banqueting was yet to come, 
 and not one detail of it all would the stately lady 
 omit. That night the old house showed lights in 
 every story, and in the banqueting hall upon the 
 third floor, where supper was laid, the feast was 
 protracted and ceremonious. The dignity of the 
 dead must be maintained, and she into whose hands 
 the duty fell was little likely to shirk the task, even 
 when it stretched out to a week beyond the actual 
 funeral. Her husband's son should be buried as 
 became his position, and then . At that point the 
 thoughts of the mother always turned to the dark- 
 eyed cavalier who led the little Agneta in the pro- 
 cession, and her own eyes gathered a more troubled 
 gloom. 
 
 To the little girl herself the week was long and 
 lonely. The household was given over to solemn 
 feasting. From old Brita in the kitchen to the 
 stately mother, all were engrossed in the special 
 duties of the hour. The sweet red lips many a time 
 quivered, and the empty arms reached out pitifully, 
 and then were drawn back with a brave determina- 
 tion to wait. The little maid was lonely, and 
 oppressed with the solemnity of all this pomp and 
 ceremony, but the banquets in memory of brother
 
 6 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 Adolf must be given, and the friends who had come 
 to show their respect for him must be suitably 
 entertained, and even the little Agneta could 
 understand that her own claim must wait. The 
 blood of the Botorpas ran in her veins, and she not 
 only waited, but waited without complaint. And 
 there came at last a night when the mother arms 
 folded again about her, and the proud head, crowned 
 with hair as fair and soft as that of the child herself, 
 was lowered till it rested on the golden curls. 
 
 "Is brother Adolf buried as befits his rank?" 
 asked the small maiden, unconsciously quoting words 
 heard often in the days that were past. 
 
 "Yes, child; we have done our duty by him." 
 The answer came with a long sigh. In her heart the 
 mother added bitterly: "Would that he had done 
 as much by us!" 
 
 Just how far he had fallen short of it she had yet 
 to learn, and again her thoughts went to the tall, 
 handsome man who had led little Agneta. When 
 she thought of her husband's only son, the half- 
 brother of Agneta, she must necessarily think also 
 of the friend who had enjoyed all his confidence. 
 They had been always together of late. And it was 
 of late that the character of Adolf had changed so 
 much for the worse ; of late since the death of his 
 father. And yet her husband had trusted Monsieur 
 Pors fully, as fully as he had trusted Adolf. And 
 he was not usually deceived. 
 
 Madam Botorpa rose, and put the child from her. 
 Aye, surely her husband had trusted him, and she
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 7 
 
 had trusted him also, else would he never have been 
 given the right to stand by the tiny maiden and 
 print upon her lips the more than brotherly kiss, 
 else would -he never have presumed to claim the 
 privilege of walking by her side and caring for her 
 on the day of the funeral. He had claimed, rather 
 than asked it. 
 
 "He was my friend, and she belongs to me," he 
 said, with an appealing gesture but a confident mien. 
 
 She would have given all she possessed to be able 
 to tell him that he overestimated that right, but she 
 could not. Memory reminded her grimly of a day 
 when, with much ceremony, the hand of the little 
 maiden was placed in that of the young man, and 
 the father laid his hand upon both, and the pastor 
 blessed the betrothal. A shiver ran through her 
 as she remembered the kiss he pressed on the baby 
 lips, and the satisfied smile that rested on his face 
 as he said: "Mine now, little one! Betrothed to- 
 day bride at some future time!" 
 
 The father had believed in him so implicitly. 
 For herself she had believed in him too, but that 
 winning smile and musical voice had even then 
 sometimes wrought on her an opposite effect from 
 that produced on others. More than once a doubt 
 had come, though it never stayed. Now she 
 doubted no more, but she trembled, and that for the 
 future of hei child.
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 The old stone house was very still. The funeral 
 ceremonies were ended, and the living were at 
 liberty to go their way and leave the dead in peace. 
 Below the hill the lake shimmered in the autumn 
 sunlight, and between the house and the water the 
 winds played soft melodies among the pines. The 
 melodies were all outside of the house. There was 
 no suggestion of them in the face of the lady who 
 sat in an upper room of the mansion, with eyes fixed 
 on the lake, and thoughts as far as possible removed 
 from it. 
 
 It was a large room, impressive with the dignity 
 of age. The figures on the tapestry that covered 
 its walls had lost their prominence by reason of the 
 dulling of the colors. Time had softened all things, 
 extending its ministrations even to the bare floor, 
 dark with years. The table carpet had once been 
 brilliant with crimson and gold, but now its hues 
 flaunted no longer. The harmony of age prevailed 
 there also, and the ancient stools and long, high 
 seats reflected the firelight with a grave decorum 
 that was in full keeping with their years. Even the 
 fire displayed no rollicking tendencies, but was con- 
 tent to burn soberly and moderately, as became it in 
 such surroundings. No shining brass andirons held 
 up the short cleft sticks. They stood stiffly against 
 
 8
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 9 
 
 the back of the chimney, scant in quantity, since 
 their mission was rather to combat the chill of the 
 damp than to provide actual warmth. 
 
 On one object in that room time had not yet tried 
 its skill. There was no toning down of the colors 
 in the childish face that gravely fronted the fire. 
 The lips were red with warm blood, and the gold 
 and blue of hair and eyes were brilliant enough to 
 make a dash of brightness among the prevailing 
 neutral tints. 
 
 The mother eyes were not the only ones that 
 rested on that bit of brightness. From the 
 half-open door another looked approvingly on the 
 child. The intruder was tall and well formed, 
 singularly graceful in movement and distinguished 
 in bearing. Time had done little in the way of 
 toning down there, though he had had twenty -five 
 years in which to try his skill. The man who stood 
 in the opening of the door was strong of body and 
 of will, more particularly of will. Evidently he 
 was not in haste, for he stood motionless, watching 
 the two within. That his scrutiny pleased him was 
 manifested by the slight relaxing of the lips that 
 neared but did not reach a smile. It was at the 
 moment when he saw another pair of eyes turned 
 toward his that he advanced. 
 
 "Do I come at an unwelcome hour?" he asked, 
 gravely approaching the lady. 
 
 "Nay, I would have all business matters settled 
 as soon as may be. " 
 
 Madam Botorpa let her fingers rest for a moment
 
 10 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 in his, and then quietly drew away the hand he 
 would have retained. 
 
 "Are you wise?" he asked gently. "Your sorrow 
 is yet new, and business is a burden that the fair 
 should carry only when the shoulders are strong." 
 
 She motioned him to be seated, and he drew a 
 stool close to hers, and with grave courtesy waited 
 for her to speak. He had not to wait long. 
 
 "My son Adolf was taken away too suddenly to 
 explain to me the position in which he left his little 
 sister," she said slowly. "He tried to tell me, but 
 was able only to intimate that you could give me all 
 the information I needed. " 
 
 "He spoke truly, madam." 
 
 The voice was low, the eyes inscrutable. 
 
 "I know that he was extravagant, that he got into 
 difficulties, ' ' she continued. ' ' I think that he came 
 to you for relief. ' ' 
 
 "He did." 
 
 Nothing could be more gentle than tone and 
 words. 
 
 "Did he involve the estate? To what length did 
 his follies go?" 
 
 There was a ring in her voice that did not escape 
 the ear of the listener. 
 
 "Madam, we speak of the dead," he said softly. 
 
 "And of the living," she replied, looking towards 
 the child. 
 
 "Verily," he responded, with a smile brilliant as 
 it was transitory. "You ask me what?" 
 
 "Did Adolf remember his sister's rights?" asked
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 11 
 
 Madam Botorpa plainly. "When my husband died 
 the estate was impoverished. There was little 
 actual money. He gave all that remained to his 
 son, with the understanding that he would seek to 
 improve the fortunes of the place, and hold his 
 sister's interests sacred. Has he done so?" 
 
 "The interests of the little Agneta have not 
 suffered shall not suffer," said her listener 
 fervently. 
 
 '"''Shall not? In whose hands then do they lie?" 
 
 "In mine." 
 
 "In yours?" 
 
 "I have that honor, madam." 
 
 "What do you mean? What am I to understand?" 
 
 She rose, and stood before him. With quick 
 courtesy he also abandoned his seat. 
 
 "Madam," he said gently, "I would rather you 
 should understand nothing. It were better so, 
 believe me. But if you must eat of the tree of 
 knowledge, I am fain to explain that my dead friend 
 was somewhat reckless that finding his difficulties 
 increase, he, to save himself from disgrace, made 
 over to me his paternal estate, which, after a descent, 
 and when he himself had no issue, was, as you 
 know, alienable." 
 
 "He gave you all?" 
 
 "Nay, he gave me naught. For all that I hold 
 he had ample return. The estate was alread)'' 
 deeply involved. The loss, I assure you, was not 
 on his side." 
 
 "And his sister has nothing?"
 
 12 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "I pray you, kind lady, do you count me nothing?" 
 
 The tone was light, the gesture deprecating. 
 
 She took note of neither. 
 
 "You have legal proof of this?" she said, but 
 while she asked the question she knew that answer 
 was unnecessary. Adolf's uneasiness during his 
 short illness, his manifest remorse, his reckless 
 career before that time all were proofs that 
 Monsieur Pors did not lie. Madam found no room 
 for doubt that the old mansion, which for so long 
 had owned the Botorpas as master, had passed into 
 other hands. 
 
 "Certainly. They are at your service. Nay, 
 madam, let not this distress you," continued the 
 young man. "I swear it shall make no difference 
 either to my little betrothed or to her mother. I 
 beg of you to forget that you have thus rashly 
 courted sorrow by a too curious scrutiny of existing 
 circumstances. Think you that I would have 
 exerted myself to aid Adolf in the way I did had not 
 the interests of my little lady been very near my 
 heart? Along with my friend's estate, I gladly 
 accept his responsibilities. Now, as ever, this is the 
 home of my betrothed, and her welfare shall be the 
 first consideration." 
 
 She turned from him with a motion of impatience. 
 He answered the movement. 
 
 "You doubt my will to serve her?" he asked. 
 
 "Methinks that we deal in conflicting terms," she 
 said. "Service and robbery were not wont to be 
 interchangeable words. ' '
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 13 
 
 Her eyes flashed straight into his as she spoke. 
 There was no corresponding gleam there. The lips 
 that answered even smiled. 
 
 "Gentle lady, you have me at a disadvantage," he 
 said. "The tongue of man would utter such words 
 at its peril. But you say on, yet stand not thus, I 
 pray." 
 
 She seated herself mechanically. He stood 
 before her, tall, patient, courteous, waiting for her 
 to speak. No ripple of annoyance passed over his 
 face. It expressed nothing but deferential attention. 
 
 "Madam, wherein lies my sin?" he asked, when 
 her words were long delayed. "Was it in aiding 
 my friend that I erred? Would you have exonerated 
 me had I allowed another to meet Adolf's need? 
 Then would you have had a stranger to deal with 
 to-day." 
 
 "Wherein have you erred?" she repeated, in a voice 
 that was calm only by force of a strong will. "Sir, 
 were it not wiser to ask that question of your own 
 heart? Did it never speak to yon words that 'man 
 may utter at his peril'? Does it seem to you a light 
 thing to lead a weaker than yourself to ruin? 'Tis 
 a gift, surely, that of being able to throw a glamour 
 over evil, till even he who is not a fool may well 
 mistake darkness for light. A coarser nature would 
 have made sin repulsive where you gave it attrac- 
 tion. Such a one Adolf would never have followed. 
 Then would there have been no necessity for this 
 interview, with you or any other. ' ' 
 
 "Nay, you do me too great an honor," he said,
 
 14 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 and his bow was grave, though in his tone was a 
 half hidden ring of mockery. "In the eyes of such 
 fair mentors as yourself a man's deeds may well 
 gather blackness. Would that masculine nature 
 were as near sainthood as that of man's gentle 
 reprovers. I claim not innocence, madam, yet can 
 I not flatter myself that my friend's career was ever 
 materially changed through act of mine. He is 
 dead. It becomes me not even to hint at his faults. 
 Yet methinks there was less weakness than your 
 gentle heart finds as excuse. A man's will is his 
 own, and none intermeddleth therewith except with 
 his consent. My friend was unwise, I admit, yet 
 must I humbly claim that he alone was responsible 
 for his mistakes." 
 
 He turned slightly, and noticed that the little 
 Agneta had approached, and with parted lips and 
 eyes that expressed the strongest disapproval, was 
 regarding him closely. He bent towards her with 
 a smile suggestive of relief. 
 
 "Come hither, little maiden, and plead my cause," 
 he said. "Nay, sweet one, set not your face against 
 me, even as does the mother, ' ' he added, playfully. 
 "Those pretty lips were meant to smile yes, and 
 to kiss also. Is it not so?" 
 
 He put out his hand and drew her to him, looking 
 down laughingly into the soft blue eyes. Something 
 in his own caused them to change, hesitatingly and 
 reluctantly, though surely, from grave disapproval, 
 through the stages of doubt, unwilling surrender, 
 and growing attraction, to open friendliness. The
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 15 
 
 tiny maiden could not resist the laughing glamour 
 of his eyes, and the caressing smile on his lips. 
 The hand that clasped her was delicate as a 
 woman's, though bronzed by out-door sports beyond 
 all charge of effeminacy, but the muscles of the arm 
 were closely knit. Hand and arm held her in an 
 embrace strong enough to mean possession. To 
 the child the close clasp was altogether a caress, to 
 the mother it had a double character. The arm that 
 held could keep, aye, and would keep, did it so 
 desire. 
 
 "You must not vex my mother," said the little 
 maiden seriously, though her eyes smiled back 
 into his. ''You must do what she says. You must 
 be good. ' ' 
 
 "Why, sweet one, it is that she will not allow. 
 When I would be good to her she says me nay. ' ' 
 
 His glance went from child to mother, resting 
 with the same easy grace on each. The eyes of 
 the little Agneta followed his questioningly till they 
 reached her mother's face. It was grave and sad, 
 but it held itself well under control. The child was 
 too young to note the slight quiver of the lips, or 
 the flash in the steady blue eyes. She did not know 
 that the hand which lay motionless on her mother's 
 lap was with difficulty restrained from plucking 
 her fiercely out of the arm that held her. The 
 hand lay rigidly still, apparently as well under com- 
 mand as the voice that answered the spoken words. 
 
 "Good, say you?" replied the lady, and the touch 
 of scorn was well regulated. " 'Tis a strange per-
 
 16 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 version of terms, surely, to call that good which is 
 the seal of the wrong done to this child and to 
 me." 
 
 He smiled upon her still. 
 
 "Nay, you are determined to do me injustice," he 
 said softly. "What could my 'gentle friend ask 
 further? I have begged of her to let the past be as 
 if it were not. Madam, your hand alone shall 
 administer the affairs of this household, as of 
 yore. What matters it whom the servants call 
 master?" 
 
 "Aye, what matters it," she replied, "that this 
 child remain as a beggar where she should rule as 
 mistress? It is all one whether I hold the home of 
 her ancestors for her as her right, or accept resi- 
 dence in it as a dole from the hand that " 
 
 She hesitated, and left the sentence unfinished. 
 
 "Madam, say on," her companion urged. "The 
 hand that ?" 
 
 "That was not ashamed to possess itself of the 
 spoil and now proffers a portion of it to the 
 despoiled, and dubs itself virtuous in the act, ' ' she 
 said scornfully. 
 
 "You deal in ugly names, fair lady," he replied, 
 and except that his words came more slowly, there 
 was no change in his manner. "To me it savors 
 not of wisdom to meet a just I had well nigh said 
 a generous offer with such lack of grace." 
 
 "Generous!" she said, and sat looking at him. 
 He returned the gaze steadily. As she looked into 
 the depths of those brown eyes her own slowly lost
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 17 
 
 their fire and their last gleam of hope. Those 
 others darkened and strengthened with the passing 
 moments. The words on her tongue were silenced. 
 She felt the impotence of speech. Whatever else 
 those eyes said to her, they told her plainly of the 
 strength of her opponent and the weakness of her 
 own cause. They made protest look like foolish- 
 ness. Why babble like a child railing in helpless 
 wrath? The strength in those eyes was conclusive. 
 She accepted it with all that it entailed. She had 
 feared the worst. It had but come. 
 
 Her eyes abandoned their scrutiny. There was 
 no more to find out. She rose, with a dignity of 
 movement from which all trace of passion had 
 vanished. 
 
 "You have no more to tell me, I think," she said. 
 "We understand each other." 
 
 "Madam, I hope not," he replied, and now there 
 was surely some eagerness in his voice. "I would 
 fain believe that all that which you think you under- 
 stand of me is not my due, and that the denial of my 
 wish, that I read in your face, is a misunderstand- 
 ing on my part." 
 
 "I do not think we either of us misunderstand," 
 she said, and her manner gave him no alternative 
 but to bring the interview to an end. He bent 
 down over the little Agneta, and pressed a kiss on 
 the rosy lips. Did he know just how hard it was for 
 the woman who stood so calmly by him to endure 
 the sight of that kiss? 
 
 "Little one," he said lightly, "dost ever look at a
 
 18 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 certain silver plate, where thy name and mine are 
 joined? Ask the mother to show it thee sometimes, 
 child. 'Twas not meant to be put away and for- 
 gotten.. It means a very real union one day, little 
 sweetheart. ' ' 
 
 She looked at him questioningly. 
 
 "Where is it?" she asked. 
 
 4 ' In safe keeping, as is the little girl to whose future 
 that to which it refers was meant to give direction, ' ' 
 said her mother calmly. "Bid Monsieur Pors adieu, 
 Agneta. He is waiting to go. " 
 
 The child held out her hand. He took it, and 
 held it ; then stooped and kissed it. 
 
 "Some day you will give it tome to keep, " he 
 said, and with a low bow to the lady turned and left 
 mother and child alone. 
 
 When darkness had fallen over hill and lake, and 
 the wind among the pines had changed its song to 
 a dirge, and was moaning over the gladness of sum- 
 mer departed, with here and there an interlude of 
 half suppressed shrieks in anticipation of winter's 
 wild frolics, the light from the uncurtained windows 
 of the upper room sent out long beams across the 
 blank spaces. The hearth had been replenished 
 with lengths of cleft pine trunks, and was the heart 
 from which a warm glow sallied out and filled the 
 room, causing the candles to pale on their stands. 
 Not so the plate of silver that lay in the hand of the 
 lady kneeling in the fire-shine. It showed no pallor 
 of humility in presence of that full light. The 
 rather, it gave back the glow proudly, as became
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 19 
 
 noble metal, chosen for its purity to commemorate 
 the betrothal of Agneta Botorpa, of ancient lineage, 
 to Gustavus Pors, of no less worthy family. The 
 sheet of engraved silver was the seal of the compact. 
 That was why the lady's face darkened above it. 
 
 Gustavus Pors came of a sufficiently honorable 
 race. Had the present representative of the family 
 been of the calibre of his ancestors, that bit of 
 shining metal would not have sent back the glint of 
 the flame into such disquieted eyes. As regarded 
 the exterior man, no better specimen of the race 
 had been found in all the years of the past. The 
 strength and grace of generations had descended 
 upon the young man. In all but one respect he was 
 a Pors to the heart's core. In that particular alone 
 he had missed his heritage. The lives of the men 
 of his people had ever, until now, been without 
 reproach. 
 
 Not that Gustavus Pors met with the reproach of 
 men. Surely not. To the majority of those who 
 knew him, and knew him well, he was the worthy 
 descendant of worthy forefathers. His thriving 
 estates bore witness that he was no reckless 
 squanderer. A few only of those who had a closer 
 acquaintance with him smiled, and hinted that the 
 feet of the young man did not tread precisely the 
 path beaten smooth by the footsteps of his ancestors. 
 Madam Botorpa was one of the few but she did not 
 smile. To marry the little Agneta to a man less 
 pure and loyal and true than her father, was to her 
 to fail in her trust.
 
 20 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 The father himself had betrothed her, in gladness 
 of heart and full faith in the man who would one 
 day claim the fulfillment of the promise. 
 
 Always provided fancy did not change in the 
 meantime. Thirteen years is a long interval over 
 which to look, and prophesy of a young man's mood. 
 More than once, during the last months, Madam 
 Botorpa had flattered herself that the purpose which 
 had been strong when the compact was made, had 
 already become to Gustavus Pors a thing of question- 
 able good, and that he would yet be not unwilling 
 to be freed from his promise. His attitude to-day 
 had undeceived her. It was in keeping with the 
 testimony of that gleaming silver, rather than with 
 her desire. 
 
 The presence of that betrothal gift irritated her. 
 She would have liked to toss it into the fire, and 
 heap fresh sticks about it till it curled and twisted 
 and gave to the flames its record, becoming once 
 more a piece of harmless metal. She rose to her 
 feet, the little silver plate in her hand. The slender 
 arm swung out, but the fingers did not relax their 
 grip. They held the glistening silver full over the 
 fire, and the blaze came up and scorched the delicate 
 fingers. Even then they did not loosen their grasp. 
 They hovered over the flames for a minute before 
 the arm was slowly drawn back. They dropped the 
 obnoxious sheet of metal then, and it went clanging 
 on to the hearth, well out of the reach of danger. 
 After all it was but the record of a fact that would 
 remain though the silver plate ran in a molten stream
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 21 
 
 among the ashes at her feet. There was a more 
 potent element than that of fire, and with it Gus- 
 tavus Pors had yet to contend. Time was a power 
 on which the fickle fancy of youth did not count. 
 Thirteen years would hardly pass and leave the 
 young man of the same mind as to-day. To set his 
 fancy on a winsome child, and to feel the same 
 attraction toward the maiden grown, were different 
 things. When circumstances had matured the man, 
 and time had led the little maid to the verge of 
 womanhood, the union which Madam Botorpa would 
 fain prevent might seem as undesirable to one as to 
 the other. 
 
 It might, if time could have fair play. But time 
 would be deprived of half its power if to the attrac- 
 tion already exerted by the child were added the 
 chivalrous impulse called into being by her depend- 
 ence upon the man. Monsieur Pors had possessed 
 himself of the surest means of keeping alive the 
 affection in his own heart, as well as of awakening 
 it in the heart of the little Agneta. 
 
 Madam Botorpa turned from the fire, replacing 
 the betrothal present upon the table. Through the 
 weakness of the child's brother the young man had 
 forestalled her. She would have set time to work 
 against him he had already enlisted it on his side. 
 He would surround the little Agneta with care and 
 love. What could she give in return but gratitude 
 and girlish affection? 
 
 Madam Botorpa' s thoughts went far afield, seeking 
 for a safe issue from the position in which she
 
 22 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 found herself. That position was the more strait- 
 ened that the funeral ceremonies had been beyond 
 criticism. She had done her duty by her husband's 
 son. Not the strictest exponent of Swedish custom 
 could have accused her of the omission of a single 
 detail that should have been included. Neither 
 expense nor trouble had been considered. The 
 dead had been laid aside with all due honor, and the 
 living were the poorer in proportion. To find a way 
 for the living to walk safely, the thoughts of the 
 only waking occupant of the house on the hill went 
 back and forth, while the firelight shone out into the 
 night, and the wind played strange variations of its 
 dirge among the pines. 
 
 The best room the village inn afforded was 
 that night occupied by a young man, who was 
 apparently engrossed in a survey of the sprigs of 
 juniper beneath his feet. In reality he was unaware 
 of their presence. He was letting his thoughts go 
 over almost the same ground traveled by those of 
 the lady in the upper room of the castle. The odor 
 of the juniper pervaded the room, and the broken 
 twigs scattered upon the floor imparted to it the 
 regulation rustic air, but instead of the fresh 
 greenery from the forest the young man saw a silver 
 plate bearing his own name and that of a little child. 
 
 "It was an odd fancy," he muttered, "and yet I 
 have a notion I shall never repent it. The little 
 witch exerts a charm even now that I cannot quite 
 throw off. At eighteen, if present promise be ful-
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 23 
 
 filled, she will be a bride worth waiting for. And 
 then well, who knows? Pleasure will have had its 
 swing. I may be ready to extend open arms to 
 virtue, to prove myself such a one as will not dis- 
 appoint the stately mother herself. Verily she does 
 me injustice. Adolf was a fool would have been 
 no less in any event. As well lose the castle to me 
 as to another. I have at least the wherewithal to 
 uphold it, and the will to do justice to the little 
 maid. But 'tis well I have a hold upon her, other 
 than that formal betrothal. Madam cannot easily 
 set that aside, I trow, but the home of the family 
 she will think twice before she deprive the little 
 Agneta of that." 
 
 He smiled, and the dark eyes gave forth a mo- 
 mentary gleam. Then the smile died away, and a 
 look half tender took its place. 
 
 "Little maiden, you have a trick of leaving a soft 
 place in my heart," he said. " 'Tis the touch of 
 baby fingers perhaps. And yet my old friend's 
 hand could effect the same end. The best thing in 
 human nature would always come to the fore when 
 he was by. Well, I'll not prove him in the wrong, 
 even yet. He trusted his daughter to me. In spite 
 of madam herself the little witch shall thank him." 
 
 He laughed, stretched himself lazily, and got up 
 and went out into the darkness.
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 "Here Lars, man, stir them long legs of yours a 
 little faster, will you? Know you not that madam 
 is in haste?" 
 
 The woman opened the mouth of the great oven 
 as she spoke, and shut it again with a heavy bang. 
 There was no light in the broad kitchen save that 
 on the hearth, nor was any needed. That was 
 big enough and bright enough to light a wider 
 space than even the roomy kitchen of the stone 
 house on the hill. Old Brita had not spared fuel 
 this early morning. It was one of the things that 
 were plentiful, and to-day she used it royally. Why 
 not? Madam did not often go on a journey, and 
 when she did she was not going like a beggar. 
 Bread of Brita's own baking, and a few dainties 
 for "the bairn," must needs go with her. Who 
 could tell, quoth Brita, whether in the hamlets 
 passed by the way, food of any kind would be found 
 at the lady's coming? Madam would lie at strange 
 inns, and be dependent on strange provender. With 
 the wings of wild fowl well nigh flapping in your 
 face when you set foot outside the door, why should 
 madam go hungry, or eat that which was fit only 
 for the mouth of the slatternly housewife whose 
 heart was well satisfied if only her jaws had enough 
 to work on? 
 
 24
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 25 
 
 So the birds had yielded up their lives, and Brita 
 had dressed and prepared and cooked, heating the 
 big oven more than once, and drawing from it stores 
 savory enough to make the mouth of the watchful 
 Lars water. 
 
 "In haste, is she?" growled Lars, taking long, slow 
 strides across the kitchen. "In haste she must be, 
 of a truth, else would not a man be routed out of 
 his bed before the stars have half burned out their 
 lamps." 
 
 "Stars!" retorted Brita, scornfully. "Would you 
 wait for them, at this time of the year? They put 
 not out their lamps till the sun bids them, and the 
 sun is up late enough now, I trow. None but the 
 sluggard would wait on its beams. 'Tis well for 
 you that others were out of their beds before your 
 lazy pate was lifted, else might you have gone 
 hungry to-day. You will need a bite or two on the 
 way, as well as madam, and you'll want something 
 better than your finger nails to exercise your teeth 
 on. That mouth of yours can open to eat as well 
 as to grumble, I'll warrant." 
 
 "Aye, aye, good Brita, that can it," said the 
 worthy Lars, with a return of good humor at the 
 prospect before him. "And right good promise that 
 oven holds out to a man. Driving is hungry work, 
 I tell you." 
 
 "You'll be like to get neither to the driving nor 
 the eating, if you stand staring at my fire," said 
 Brita. 
 
 Thus admonished, Lars disappeared through the
 
 26 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 heavy outer door of the kitchen, and Brita bustled 
 about making much ado over the final preparations. 
 Lars himself was to drive madam's coach. The 
 great sturdy fellow was even now giving the six 
 horses a special measure of grain, in anticipation of 
 the hard work before them, for a journey over 
 Swedish roads at a time when summer had finally 
 abandoned the land, and the skies took occasion to 
 weep over its departure, was an undertaking requir- 
 ing strength of limb and stoutness of heart on the 
 part of driver and beasts. The latter munched 
 their early meal contentedly, troubling their brains 
 not at all over the wherefore of their unexpected 
 good fortune. And in the kitchen Brita nodded her 
 satisfaction after her last peep into the oven, and 
 began to set on the table a breakfast worthy of 
 hungry men about to go on a journey. 
 
 *' 'Tis my belief the place will see her no more," 
 muttered the old woman, as she passed from oven 
 to table. "She keeps a still tongue in her head, 
 but there's them that say the bairn will ne'er be 
 mistress of her father's house, more's the pity. We 
 shall miss her sorely, pretty dear, and madam too. 
 She's been a good mistress, and a kind, though a 
 bit proud. I've served the old family long. 'Twill 
 go against the grain to see any but a Botorpa on 
 these lands. ' ' 
 
 In a room on the third floor the last of the Botor- 
 pas in a direct line lay sleeping tranquilly. By her 
 side Madam Botorpa stood irresolute, her fingers 
 softly touching the tumbled curls. She hesitated to
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 27 
 
 wake the sleeper. The day would be long, and the 
 journey irksome to one so young. The mother 
 repented of her purpose, and turned away, leaving 
 the little girl to her slumbers. There was time 
 enough yet. She shaded the candle and went to 
 the window. The land of the Botorpas lay about 
 her everywhere, though it showed now only as 
 limitless blackness beneath the stars. The little 
 sleeping girl and the Botorpa lands belonged of 
 right to one another. They ought never to be 
 separated. And they need not be separated, though 
 another than a Botorpa to-day called those lands his 
 own. He called the representative of the family 
 his own also. And he was as jealous about the 
 possession of the one as the other. 
 
 In the month that had passed since the funeral, 
 he had given madam full proof of his right to the 
 lands. She did not try to dispute it. She did not 
 doubt that He had paid for them their full value. 
 But his right to the child was another matter. 
 
 ' ' Better the loss of lands than the loss of happi- 
 ness, " she said, standing there by the. window 
 between the darkness without and the dim light of 
 the screened candle at the further end of the room. 
 "He can give her everything but one a heart as 
 pure as her own. ' ' 
 
 Old Brita was not far wrong. Madam was bid- 
 ding farewell to the home to which her husband had 
 brought her ten years before. It was a double 
 renunciation. She was giving it up for herself and 
 the child.
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 The day was just breaking when the big family 
 coach, resplendent yet without and within in faded 
 purple velvet, was brought with much manipulation 
 of reins and flourish of whip well up to the door of 
 the mansion. It looked very big and lonely when 
 the one sad-faced lady and the little child climbed 
 into it, and the door was shut. With the eight 
 people it was meant to accommodate inside, it might 
 present a cheery appearance, but with only the 
 present occupants, and in the chill morning air, it 
 seemed dark and gloomy. 
 
 Sturdy Lars was on the driver's seat, comfortably 
 conscious of a certain hamper packed away beneath 
 it. When the lady and child had entered, he rose, 
 and flourished his whip over the coach. It was the 
 signal for the wagoners who were waiting at a dis- 
 tance to range themselves behind the carriage. 
 They were all either madam's own servants, or 
 tenants on the Botorpa estate, and their wagons, six 
 in number, were well filled with goodly chests and 
 rougher boxes, that held the personal effects of the 
 two travelers, and the provisions Brita had deemed 
 necessary for mistress and servants during the 
 journey. 
 
 Many of those chests had been packed by madam's 
 own hands. Old silver that had come with her from 
 
 28
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 29 
 
 her father's house, personal gifts from her husband, 
 jewels belonging to herself, and those set aside by 
 the father for his little daughter, and therefore not 
 included in his gift to his son these were carefully 
 stowed away in the strong chests. Nothing that 
 could by any interpretation be considered the prop- 
 erty of Monsieur Pors found place there. Of this 
 madam was scrupulously particular. Everything 
 that he had claimed, or could ever claim, was left 
 behind. He would find it all when he came to take 
 possession all but the child. And that was the 
 claim in which he was most interested. 
 
 When the horses had drawn the coach from the 
 door, and the travelers were clear of the house, so 
 that a good view of it could be obtained, madam 
 motioned the little Agneta to the window. 
 
 ' ' Look out now, child, ' ' she said. ' ' Look well at 
 the house. You are going a long way away from it. ' ' 
 
 And the little girl looked, and wondered why she 
 was told to do so, and put her head inside again, 
 and found the old coach more entertaining, because 
 she had not seen it so often. 
 
 She was interested in the wagons that followed. 
 Her small fingers had helped to wrap up the 
 old silver ewers and basins, and the great tank- 
 ards, and she had seen them consigned to the 
 chests. She put her head outside again to assure 
 herself that those chests were in motion, and as 
 she did so she saw old Brita standing without 
 the house, and waving her hand. The old woman's 
 other hand was rubbing something from her
 
 30 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 cheek, Agneta did not know what. But a serv- 
 ing man who stood by recognized the object as a 
 round briny drop, and wondered what ailed the 
 woman that she pulled such a long face over the 
 mistress's journey, though, to be sure, troubles had 
 come thick on the house of late, and it was enough 
 to make a body feel low. None could tell what 
 might happen before madam returned, nor, for the 
 matter of that, whither madam was bound. She 
 was not one to tell her business to every serving 
 man and maid. 
 
 On the evening of the second day of her journey, 
 Madam Botorpa stayed her foot as she was entering 
 the wayside inn at which they had arrived. 
 
 "Lars," she said, "your horses' heads will to- 
 morrow be turned towards home. The coach goes 
 with me no further. The wagons also will return. ' ' 
 
 "You are going back?" cried the sturdy Lars, in 
 such surprise that he could in no wise keep his feel- 
 ings within his own breast. "Well, I'd rather drive 
 back than go forward, I'll swear. The roads get 
 worse with every mile." 
 
 "The question is not whither / am going, but 
 whither the coach is to go," said madam quietly. 
 "I have no further use for it. And since your 
 desires point the same way as your duties, it is 
 well," she added with a smile. 
 
 That smile proved too much for Lars. 
 
 "Madam, I'll drive you whither you want to go," 
 he said, "though I get not back to the castle by 
 doomsday."
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 31 
 
 There was another smile for him now. Madam 
 held out her hand. Lars, scarcely knowing what he 
 did, took it in his own clumsy one, holding it as if 
 he feared it would break. 
 
 "Nay, you will serve me best by returning," she 
 said. "My journey is not ended, yet I no longer 
 wish to use the coach. A less heavy vehicle will 
 suit better the state of the roads. ' ' 
 
 He turned away bewildered. And that night, by 
 madam's order, he engaged wagons to take her and 
 her possessions a day's journey, the direction of 
 which she would herself decide. With his own 
 hands Lars, next morning, transferred boxes and 
 chests to the four-wheeled vehicles which one by 
 one came straggling to the inn at early day-dawn. 
 They were very small, so that only one large chest 
 and two little ones could by any possibility be 
 placed on each. A yoke of oxen, or two cows, sup- 
 plied the motive power as often as did a single horse. 
 To harness a pair of horses to a wagon seemed to 
 be a proceeding unheard of by these slowly arriving 
 wagoners. 
 
 Lars shook his head gravely as he turned a critical 
 eye on the harness. Old rope was the mainstay of 
 the same, the knots tied in sundry places remaining 
 as mementoes of former mishaps. Like useful rope 
 answered the driver for reins, and if the whole 
 arrangement held together at the start he was well 
 content. Breakages by the way could be repaired 
 with a new knot, or an extra piece of hempen cord, 
 after the style of previous journeys. The bits in
 
 32 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 the horses' mouths, fashioned from rams' horns, 
 were not more primitive than the equipment in 
 general, and the manners of the drivers accorded 
 well with the whole. Nobody was in a hurry, or in 
 any degree anxious to add to his savings by helping 
 the lady forward on her journey. The wagons drove 
 up leisurely, and as the shaky vehicles drew near, 
 more than one wagoner turned out to be a woman. 
 
 The yard of the inn presented a semi-animated 
 appearance when the sun's outriders, sent to warn 
 the land of the approach of his chariot, swept down 
 into it. Oxen stood half asleep before partially 
 loaded wagons. Madam Botorpa's own vehicles, 
 easily to be distinguished from those of the new- 
 comers, were being slowly emptied. Lanterns 
 moved lazily about, except where Lars himself 
 swung one on high to inspect a freshly arrived 
 wagon, or thrust it beneath a horse's neck to make 
 sure that the animal had not been brought hither 
 without even the usual allowance of knotted rope. 
 On one side of the yard the big coach rested in its 
 splendor, and close beneath its shadow an under- 
 sized pony, harnessed to a particularly dilapidated 
 wagon, hung its head almost to the ground in a last 
 effort to finish the night's slumber before day was 
 fairly in possession of the field. From her room 
 above madam looked down upon the scene, but she 
 did not descend until her own servants were ready 
 for departure. Then she sent for Lars. 
 
 "Are all things in forwardness for my journey?" 
 she asked.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 33 
 
 "As forward as they are like to be, with such as 
 yon to carry you and your goods, ' ' replied the man 
 bluntly. "Better change your mind, madam, while 
 yet you may do so to some purpose. It's my belief 
 it will be changed for you fast enough before the 
 day is done, if so be that you trust yourself to such 
 a crew. ' ' 
 
 "What, are not the men honest?" asked the lady. 
 
 "Honest as may be, I doubt not," said Lars, "but 
 that is more than can be said of the thongs and 
 cords that should make horse and wagon work 
 together as one, and 'tis to the honesty of these 
 you'll have to trust when you are being dragged 
 out of a hole in the road. ' ' 
 
 "Yet they are the best you can procure. Is it not 
 so?" demanded his mistress. 
 
 "The best and the worst. There are no others to 
 be had for fair words or for foul," said Lars. 
 
 "Then I will abide by the arrangement," she said. 
 "And you I would have you set off at once. Good 
 luck to you, and a swift journey to Brita's fireside!" 
 
 Madam Botorpa ate her breakfast while her serv- 
 ants were putting in the horses for the return to 
 the castle, and the little Agneta ran backwards and 
 forwards to the window, dividing her attention 
 between the indoor attractions and those without. 
 
 "They are going now," she cried. "There is the 
 coach, and Lars is looking back. There is nobody 
 to ride inside to-day." 
 
 They .had no more than fairly started when 
 madam.herself came out, and gave the order to put
 
 34 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 her train also in motion. She and the child rode in 
 the most trusty looking of the wagons, and the 
 others followed in irregular line. The drivers had 
 only covenanted to go one day's journey from home. 
 If madam wished to travel further, she must find 
 fresh vehicles to convey her and her goods. For 
 them, they went not more than a day's distance 
 from their own dwellings. 
 
 "It is well. I hold you responsible only for that 
 upon which you agreed, ' ' said madam, and though 
 the arrangement would entail much trouble at the 
 next stopping place, it seemed not to please her ill. 
 
 She mounted the wagon, and the little Agneta 
 seated herself gleefully by her mother's side. The 
 journey had not grown wearisome to her yet. 
 
 "This is better than the coach," she declared. "I 
 can see without putting my head out." 
 
 But before the day was over she had cause to 
 regret the shelter of the sombre, stately coach. A 
 few breakages in the harness, that had to be repaired 
 before a fresh start could be made, and several 
 delays through the wagons sticking in broken parts 
 of the road, were the only episodes of the morning. 
 
 The road itself was the worst they had yet trav- 
 ersed. They had turned off that day from the more 
 frequently traveled highways, and were going 
 through a district upon which recent rains had set a 
 seal of mud effectual enough to close it against all 
 intruders not of an especially persistent character. 
 But the present intruder was persistent, and though 
 her progress was slow, it was still progress until
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 35 
 
 noon was past. Then, when the solitary farmhouse 
 at which they had rested was left in the distance, the 
 skies joined forces with the road, and the travelers 
 had to encounter water above and below. 
 
 "Better go back to where you stopped at noon," 
 counseled the wagoner, "and break your journey 
 there, if so be they will take you in." 
 
 But Madam Botorpa wrapped herself and the 
 child in thick traveling cloaks, and bade the driver 
 proceed. 
 
 "Rain is to be expected before our journey is 
 over," she said. "If we turn aside at the first 
 shower, we may be long on the way." 
 
 "This is no shower, as you'll find out before 
 long," growled the man, but he urged his horse 
 forward, and nothing was heard for a time but the 
 creaking of harness, and the rattle of wheels, and 
 the beating of the rain at each access of energy in 
 the storm. The dark trees of a pine forest changed 
 position group by group, ranging themselves behind 
 instead of in front of the travelers, and for every 
 one that was passed there seemed a corresponding 
 one yet ahead. The rain became more persistent. 
 For more than twenty-four hours the skies had been 
 threatening. Now the clouds settled down to a 
 steady outpour, that was not long in having its 
 effect on the already softened roads. Stoppages 
 were more lengthy than advances, and muttered 
 growls proceeded from all along the line. 
 
 It was no use going back. The pine forest lay 
 between the travelers and the house they had left
 
 36 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 at noon, and no other habitation was within reach. 
 They were skirting the low shores of a lake, the 
 rough, wet road stretching before them without a 
 single encouraging sign. The hind wheels of the 
 wagon were for the twentieth time stuck fast in a 
 mud hole, out of which the horse had for the last 
 few minutes been vainly endeavoring to pull them. 
 
 "How far are we from the nearest village?" asked 
 Madam Botorpa, as the wagoner desisted from his 
 efforts and stood looking helplessly at the horse. 
 
 "Nearer a mile and a half than a mile," replied 
 the man sullenly, without looking at the lady. 
 
 Her fears had fallen short of the fact. She had 
 believed herself much nearer the village. A 
 Swedish mile and a half, or more than ten English 
 miles of this bog to be traversed before shelter and 
 refreshment could be had ! And somewhere behind 
 the clouds the sun was even now sweeping the 
 horizon. Darkness would not be much longer 
 delayed. She gave no sign of her anxiety, however. 
 
 "There would be more chance of starting an 
 empty wagon, ' ' she said, and rose to exchange the 
 wet vehicle for the muddy road. 
 
 But the hands of the little Agneta held her fast. 
 For the first time during the journey the courage 
 of the small maiden had failed her. She lifted a 
 pitiful face down which tears and rain were making 
 watercourses, and clung sobbing to her mother. 
 
 "What, crying?" said the lady gently. "Nay, 
 nay, little daughter, take courage. The rain will 
 soon be over, and so will these tears."
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 37 
 
 "When are we going back home?" whispered the 
 child between her sobs. 
 
 Ah, when? The low spoken words fell like a 
 blow, and for a moment the face of the lady paled. 
 Then she lifted the little girl in her arms, and 
 stepped down into the road. 
 
 "Where is thy courage, little one?" she said 
 cheerily, picking out the least miry spot on which 
 to deposit her burden. "See, we shall soon be 
 started again. Even now the wheel stirs. By and 
 by there will be the village, and then supper and 
 rest." 
 
 "I would rather go home," moaned the child. It 
 was a very pitiful moan, with no suspicion of temper 
 in it, but only a sorrowful longing for past joys. 
 
 As she seated herself again Madam Botorpa 
 looked back. The more heavily laden wagons were 
 far behind, some of them not even in sight. When 
 they would make their way to the village, and 
 whether she should ever see all her strong chests 
 again, she did not know. A low sigh escaped her 
 lips. She too was longing for home. 
 
 The little Agneta had long slept beneath her 
 mother's cloak, when the horse, as fully tired out as 
 the temper of the driver, struggled to the door of 
 the small building that served as inn. Madam 
 Botorpa hammered long at the door before a head 
 was thrust from a second story window, and a sleepy 
 voice asked: 
 
 "Who stands there, disturbing honest people in 
 their beds?"
 
 38 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "A traveler who needs rest sorely," was the 
 answer. 
 
 "And why did you not ask it at a decent hour, 
 before the household slept?" demanded the voice, 
 in unconciliatory tone. 
 
 "Because the storm delayed us, "returned Madam 
 Botorpa. "Hasten, my friend, and undo the door. 
 A lady and child stand without, and the little one is 
 sore weary and wet." 
 
 The wagoner seconded the appeal by a resounding 
 thump on the woodwork, at the same time crying in 
 tones not to be disregarded : 
 
 "Look you, landlord! If your feet hasten not 
 down to let in those who wait without, 'tis your 
 door that will suffer. I want shelter for myself and 
 my beast. May he who withholds it stand himself 
 in like plight, and that before long!" 
 
 The head was withdrawn from the window, and 
 slow, heavy footsteps were presently heard descend- 
 ing the stairs. The door being at length unfastened, 
 the landlord swung a lantern full in the faces of his 
 guests. The half opened eyes of the child blinked 
 at the sudden light. 
 
 "Come in," said the man. "We can give you 
 shelter till morn. ' ' 
 
 More than that he declared himself unable to 
 furnish, and Madam Botorpa did but stay to place 
 the child under shelter before she plunged again 
 into darkness in pursuit of the wagon, in which 
 Brita's store of provisions was disappearing. The 
 driver was in too much of a hurry to get himself and
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 39 
 
 his horse under the roof of the stable to give heed 
 to her request that the hamper might be brought to 
 the house. 
 
 "There it is. Take it if you want it," he said, 
 bringing his horse to a stand. 
 
 It was easier to carry out her own behests than 
 to secure obedience. Madam lifted the hamper and 
 stumbled back through the darkness to the inn door. 
 
 That night the lady and child slept upon straw, 
 and would have gone hungry but for Brita's fore- 
 thought. 
 
 The morning saw no break in the clouds. To 
 proceed was out of the question. The wagons had 
 all come up in the course of the night. Madam 
 paid the drivers and saw the empty conveyances 
 depart. The next consideration was where to 
 procure more. But that was not a question for to- 
 day. The rain held its own, and Madam Botorpa 
 waited, and looked out upon the stream of water 
 that showed where the road should be, and in her 
 heart thanked old Brita that the child was not 
 hungry. 
 
 The house afforded nothing in the shape of food, 
 and scarcely more in the way of accommodation. 
 The landlord and his wife were a fair match for 
 their habitation. One solace only Madam Botorpa 
 drew from her surroundings. That which availed 
 to shut her in might very well avail to shut others 
 out, and a landlord who took no interest in his 
 guests would have the less to say of them if 
 questioned.
 
 40 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 And the weather did clear in the end, though it 
 took its time about it. A day came when the skies 
 were bright, and the roads had settled down into a 
 thick mud, instead of the water into which they had 
 of late seemed to be resolved. Then the lady 
 sallied out and scoured the country round, and as a 
 result obtained one vehicle for her own use, and a 
 corresponding one to convey a portion of her goods 
 to the next stopping place, which might, or might 
 not, prove a more manageable region. As a matter 
 of fact it was a degree better than the one she had 
 left, and here she stayed while her chests were 
 being slowly dragged over the heavy mud, and 
 brought within her reach again. That, as only four 
 wagoners were at work on the transfer, was not 
 accomplished in a day. 
 
 It was a question judging entirely by the 
 weather whether the season remained late autumn 
 or had become early winter, when, sixteen days 
 later than the. morning on which Lars turned his 
 horses' heads homewards, madam stood again by 
 the side of the sleeping Agneta, this time not 
 hesitating to wake her. The days were shorter and 
 the traveling slower now, and it was wise not to wait 
 for the sun's appearance before making a start. 
 
 "Come, little one, open those sleepy eyes." 
 
 The mother's hand touched the closed lids. They 
 opened slowly, then quivered and dropped again. 
 They were heavy with sleep. 
 
 "Wake, lazy one! 'Tis full time we were astir." 
 
 The reluctant lids lifted afresh.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 41 
 
 "Are we going in the wagon again to-day?" 
 asked the child sleepily. 
 
 "Yes, and already I hear the sound of wheels. If 
 we would not go hungry, we must hasten, for break- 
 fast has yet to be eaten." 
 
 The voice was cheerful, and the tired ring in it 
 not sufficiently apparent to manifest itself to the 
 undiscerning ears of a child. 
 
 "I am so tired of the wagons," said the little girl 
 reflectively. "I wish we had kept the coach. No 
 I wish we had gone back in it. Is Lars at home 
 now?" 
 
 "Surely he is. Lars is not such a great traveler 
 as my little daughter." 
 
 "Are we going to travel always?" asked the child 
 plaintively. "Shan't we go home too?" 
 
 "How long we have to travel depends on how 
 far we go in a day, and how far we go in a day 
 depends on how early we start, and how early we 
 start depends on how quickly we are ready, ' ' said 
 madam, upon which the little Agneta gave her 
 attention to the business in hand, and forbore 
 further question. 
 
 The last of Brita's provisions were consumed 
 that morning. 
 
 "We must depend now on what we can procure 
 by the way," said Madam Botorpa. "The district 
 we seek should lie not many days' journey from 
 here, though I know not well whether we are taking 
 the most direct course thereto." 
 
 The chill of frost was in the air when the lady and
 
 42 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 child came out into the pale light. A star or two 
 yet held out against the day-dawn, slow to acknowl- 
 edge a superior. Madam had been fortunate in the 
 matter of wagons. Her property was all to go with 
 her to-day. She looked critically round on the 
 drivers. He who was waiting for her by the 
 door, having only a few light packages in his wagon, 
 was of stout build and surly mien. Madam Botorpa 
 passed him over, and signed to one further back. 
 
 "My friend, transfer your load to this waiting 
 wagon," she said. "Your horse pleases me well. 
 I will ride behind it to-day. ' ' 
 
 The face of the horse's owner brightened. Not 
 so that of the wagoner who stood near the inn door. 
 
 "Your goods are already in my wagon," he said 
 angrily. " 'Tis folly to change them. I was hired 
 to drive a lady and child, and not to drag heavy 
 chests over such roads as these." 
 
 "Not hired by me, my friend," said the lady 
 quietly. "With the rest, you were engaged to go a 
 day's journey at my expense. The service I desire 
 of you is the transportation of the chests in yonder 
 wagon. Its owner will help you on with your load. " 
 
 The man turned away with a growl, and Madam 
 Botorpa's new charioteer took his place. He was a 
 man of short stature and intelligent face. Man and 
 horse had an air of willingness that was the most 
 refreshing thing to be seen that chilly morning. 
 Madam Botorpa placed herself behind the horse, 
 and then turned to the driver. 
 
 "Know you the whereabouts of the farm lands of
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 43 
 
 Axel Bonde?" she asked. "They should lie some- 
 where within the knowledge of the men of this 
 region, I think, though it may well be that in my 
 journeying I have gone somewhat out of the way. ' ' 
 
 "The farm lands of Axel Bonde?" answered the 
 man. "Nay, if 'tis Axel you seek, you have not 
 gone a great way astray." 
 
 A low sigh of relief escaped the lady's lips. 
 
 "Does the farm lie far from here?" she asked. 
 
 "It lies not near," replied the man, "and the 
 house is yet further removed. 'Tis a weary distance 
 by the highway, and would scarce be reached on 
 the second day from now. Nay, at this time of the 
 year it might easily take the better part of three 
 days to go thither. But there is a way by which 
 men reach the farm, by cross roads, and though it is 
 rough enough, it might perchance be traveled." 
 
 The lady hesitated. 
 
 "You are sure it is the place I seek?" she asked. 
 "This Axel? Tell me of what age is he?" 
 
 "He yet falls short of three-score and ten, and is 
 as hale as one who has seen fifteen years less of 
 life," was the answer. "If the Axel you seek be a 
 man long of limb and straight of backbone, I can 
 put you in the way of meeting with him." 
 
 "It is the same," said madam. "I am near my 
 journey's end." 
 
 "Will you seek him by the highway, or the cross 
 road?" asked the driver, standing yet by his horse. 
 
 "Can the cross road be traversed in a day?" she 
 questioned.
 
 44 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "If the day be long enough, madam. It has been 
 done many a time," said the driver, "but in the 
 present state of the roads I promise you neither a 
 quick nor an easy journey. I am willing to try it." 
 
 ' ' I also am willing, ' ' said Madam Botorpa, and the 
 man climbed to his seat and turned to those who 
 were to follow. 
 
 "We go by the cross road to the farm lands of 
 Axel Bonde, ' ' he shouted. 
 
 "More fool you!" came the response, and Madam 
 Botorpa recognized in the loudest of the voices the 
 tones of her would-be charioteer.
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 The road upon which Madam Botorpa had started 
 in no respect belied its reputation. It was rough 
 at the beginning, rougher further on, and, if it had 
 an end which seemed problematical might by 
 analogy be expected to be roughest there. As the 
 travelers proceeded it became nothing more than a 
 rude track, along which the wagons jolted and 
 creaked dismally. 
 
 The weather grew colder as the day advanced. A 
 shrill wind whistled past the travelers, in more haste 
 than they, judging by the comparative speed. Only 
 one house was passed, and at that madam descended, 
 and asked for food for herself and the child. A 
 piece of bread was reluctantly furnished, and from 
 this the little Agneta, hungry with her long ride in 
 the sharp air, made her dinner. Madam returned 
 to the wagon and told the driver to push on. The 
 farm of Axel Bonde must be reached before the 
 travelers slept. 
 
 ' ' Better wrap up all you can, ' ' said the man, as 
 they took their seats. "We shall meet the wind 
 now. It is going to be rough before we get to the 
 end. It will make the end a little later in coming, 
 too." 
 
 He was not wrong. The wind increased in 
 strength, and a driving sleet, that froze upon the 
 
 45
 
 46 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 front of the wagon, came with stinging force into 
 the faces of the occupants. 
 
 The tempers of the drivers behind grew per- 
 ceptibly akin to the weather. Breakages were 
 repaired less readily, and wagons that stuck in a 
 hole were slower in coming out of it. The horses, 
 too, were growing tired. It was a steady, hard pull 
 at every step, and the sleet tried the courage of the 
 animals. Madam Botorpa thought it best not to get 
 too far ahead of her train. 
 
 Darkness fell early. It was while it was yet pos- 
 sible to consider it day rather than night, that 
 madam's disputant of the morning made his voice 
 heard. 
 
 ''How much longer is this going on?" he called 
 gruffly. "This is no road to travel on after sunset. 
 The day is spent, and a hard^-enough day it's been. 
 I, for one, have not a rilind to break my neck 
 stumbling along in the dark. " . 
 
 "It is about as easy to go forward as to go back, ' ' 
 said madam's driver. "Better push on, friend. 
 'Twill bring the end nearer." 
 
 "The wrong end for me," was the answer, and 
 there was a savage ring in the voice. "Let who 
 will go forward. For me, since I must needs 
 risk the going one way or the other in the dark- 
 ness, I will let my nose follow my inclinations. It 
 will the sooner feel the warmth of my own 
 hearth. ' ' 
 
 "Yet if you return thither without finishing your 
 journey, such home-coming may well be comfort
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 47 
 
 at the expense of profit. I pay not a wagoner who 
 only performs half his task. ' ' 
 
 The wind carried the sound of the lady's voice to 
 the ears of the grumbler behind. There was a 
 quiet determination in it that had a cooling effect 
 on the man's temper, or on his ardor to return. He 
 hesitated. 
 
 "I made no agreement to work night as well as 
 day, ' ' he said. 
 
 "At this season your journey could hardly be 
 completed by daylight. Nor did you expect it," 
 said madam firmly. 
 
 "It is like enough to be daylight before it is 
 over, ' ' growled the man. 
 
 But he put his horse in motion again, and the 
 fight with weather 'and road continued for a season. 
 The weather was becoming more decidedly aggres- 
 sive. In long, heavy gusts the wind swooped down, 
 imparting a spiteful energy to the sleet that, chang- 
 ing its character somewhat, had now assumed the 
 form of hard, frozen particles, which had a cutting 
 power trying enough to the faces that met them. 
 It grew very dark, so that the roadway could be 
 discerned only by the aid of lanterns. The little 
 Agneta slept, and woke shivering when the wagon 
 wheel went suddenly down into a dangerous rut, 
 and crept closer to her mother to sleep uneasily 
 again. 
 
 Madam Botorpa's driver retained his composure 
 during all the mishaps, but he became more and 
 more silent. The courage of his horse was not yet
 
 48 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 exhausted, though the same could not be said of 
 some that followed. 
 
 A loud oath from behind presently broke in on the 
 steady howl of the storm. A horse went down 
 violently, and the procession came to a stand. 
 
 "What is the matter?" asked madam, her voice a 
 little less steady than usual. 
 
 "Matter enough!" was the savage answer, and 
 again Madam Botorpa recognized the voice of the 
 man who had that morning elected himself as her 
 charioteer. "You'll have a horse to pay for as well 
 as a day's journey. That's about all." 
 
 "Go back and see," said madam to her own 
 driver, and man and lantern turned back, leaving 
 the lady and child alone in the darkness. Before 
 the point of light which showed the position of the 
 lantern had reached the first of the belated vehicles, 
 there was a sound of struggling and plunging, 
 and then a heavy thud, followed by another and 
 another. The little Agneta awoke, and sat up 
 bewildered, her eyes vainly trying to pierce the 
 darkness. 
 
 "Where are we?" she asked, with a little gasp of 
 fear. 
 
 "Alone on the road. The man has gone back 
 with the lantern. A horse has fallen." 
 
 Even the ears of the child could not fail to dis- 
 cern the lack of hopefulness in the voice that hitherto 
 had never failed to comfort. Madam was weary at 
 heart. She was faint also, for her own dinner had 
 consisted of little more than the refreshment of see-
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 49 
 
 ing the child eat. Now she was straining her ears 
 to learn the extent of the mischief. 
 
 "I'm so hungry," said little Agneta pitifully. 
 
 "Yes, dear, we are both hungry," replied the 
 mother gently. 
 
 There was a fierce altercation going on behind. 
 Madam's own conveyance was too far ahead of the 
 foremost of the others to allow her to hear distinctly 
 all that was said, but she caught words that, min- 
 gling with the beating storm, were not calculated to 
 strengthen her courage. 
 
 It was long before the driver returned. 
 
 "What is it?" asked madam anxiously. 
 
 "Horse fell in a hole. The man is wilder than a 
 hungry wolf," replied the driver slowly. "He had 
 a narrow escape of losing the beast. It was an 
 ugly hole." 
 
 "Will he drive on?" 
 
 "Not he. Declares he will risk his neck no 
 more. He will seek the cover of the trees there is 
 good shelter beneath yonder hill and camp until 
 sunrise. The rest will follow him. ' ' 
 
 'And you?" asked madam, her voice riot quite 
 firm. 
 
 "I agreed to take you to the house of Axel 
 Bonde," he replied. "I will abide by my bargain, 
 unless, indeed, you bid me stay and try to save the 
 stuff, which will be none the better for lying in the 
 mire." 
 
 "What, has harm befallen the chests?" exclaimed 
 madam.
 
 50 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "Heard you not the thumps as the boxes fell 
 from the side of the wagon, hastened, I doubt not, 
 by a thrust of the fellow's foot?" asked the driver. 
 
 "Surely I heard the sounds," said madam. "Are 
 the chests broken?" 
 
 "Two of them lie with their contents strewing 
 the road. The men of this region are honest, aye, 
 and the men of this company also," said the driver, 
 "yet does it look wiser to gather up the goods from 
 the ground. The storm will not respect your prop- 
 erty, 'and an angry man is perchance as little to be 
 trusted." \ . -, 
 
 "What will you do?" asked the lady. 
 
 "Gather together that ;Which is scattered around, 
 and put the broken chests in my Wagon, leaving the 
 uninjured one until rforning, " was' the reply. ' ' But 
 my horse is well-nigh spent. If I put behind him 
 this load, it will be at the expense of your legs. " 
 
 "You mean that we must walk?'.' 
 
 "Nay, madam, there is no 'must' -about it," he 
 said. "I will carry you according to my promise, if 
 you so will it, but then will the chests have to take 
 their chance. My horse can do no more than 
 journey yonder once. He is almost worn out." 
 
 "How far are we from the house we seek?" asked 
 Madam Botorpa. 
 
 "If we go not faster than of late, it will take 
 nearer three hours than two," replied the man, 
 "yet could I myself reach it on foot in half that 
 time." 
 
 Madam hesitated.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 51 
 
 "I will go back with you and examine the 
 chests, ' ' she said at last. 
 
 The result of the examination was decisive. The 
 broken chests contained wearing apparel and per- 
 sonal effects, and madam saw more than one case 
 of jewelry lying in the mud of the road, in 
 imminent danger from the wheels of wagons in 
 the rear. 
 
 "I will risk the journey on foot," she said,'. "and 
 trust to you to bring these things in safety. ' ' 
 
 "It is good, madam," he replied. "They shall 
 reach you if not to-night, then after daybreak." 
 
 A lantern was procured, arid Madam Botorpa 
 stooped and lifted the little Agneta in her arms. 
 
 "The track should be pla'in enough all the way," 
 said the driver. . .- 
 
 His words were almost drowned in the shrill 
 shrieking of 'the wind. Madam pushed forward, 
 over the 'brow of a hill, and down again into a 
 valley. Then she was completely and fearfully 
 alone. A feeling of utter detachment, of belonging 
 neither to that which lay behind nor. to that which 
 stretched out before, overpowered her. Somewhere 
 in that region behind was the castle, the old house 
 she had learned to call home, the place to which her 
 child belonged. In the dim distance before her 
 was what? Shelter, at least, .and rest and food. 
 The weary body called out feebly for these, and 
 refused to let the mind go further. And towards 
 the rest and the warmth Madam Botorpa set her 
 thoughts, and walked on, the weight of the child
 
 52 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 growing more burdensome as her overtaxed strength 
 diminished. 
 
 The road led through lower lands as she pro- 
 ceeded, where the wind had less power. Before 
 she had well begun to rejoice at its weakening, 
 however, she wished herself on higher ground again, 
 for setting her foot on what looked like an innocent 
 stretch of snow-covered road, she felt the treacher- 
 ous surface give way, and plunged forward into 
 water above her ankles. She saved the child, but 
 not the lantern. It fell with a crash, and with it 
 madam's hope of speedy deliverance from the 
 loneliness of the way.
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 Half stunned by the calamity that had befallen 
 her, Madam Botorpa scrambled on to level ground, 
 and stood bewildered, till the frightened waking of 
 the child in her arms aroused her to fresh effort. 
 To go on without light was impossible. The shelter 
 and the rest with which she had cheered her failing 
 courage receded into the black distance. 
 
 She peered round her anxiously. A denser dark- 
 ness on one side suggested trees and possible cover 
 from the storm. Feeling her way carefully towards 
 the shadow, she found herself in what seemed the 
 blackest night. Here the force of the wind was 
 broken, and madam's extended hand touched the 
 trunk of a tree. A low, weary sigh told of the relief 
 of abandoned effort as she seated herself on the pro- 
 tected side of that tree. She wrapped her cloak 
 more closely about the sleeping child, bent over it 
 until her head rested on her breast, and slept from 
 sheer exhaustion. 
 
 How long she remained asleep Madam Botorpa 
 did not know, but suddenly a sound smote on her 
 ear and brought consciousness with it. She lifted 
 her head and listened intently, eagerly. It came 
 again the deep, far-reaching voice of a dog. At 
 the same moment she became aware that the steady 
 rattle of frozen snow that before had been striking 
 
 53
 
 54 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 pitilessly upon the further side of the pines had 
 ceased. The wind also had lost its fury, having 
 exchanged it for a mood of alternate blustering 
 and wailing. Madam Botorpa looked up, and 
 through an opening in the trees saw a star. She 
 could even dimly discern the road. 
 
 The bark of the dog was heard again, a sound 
 more blessed than music It changed for her the 
 desolate, storm-possessed solitude into a place of 
 habitation. The house she sought could not be far 
 away. It would be better to try to reach it than to 
 wait for daylight, which might be many hours 
 distant. 
 
 The road once gained, madam found it not 
 impossible to pick her steps. Somewhere behind 
 the clouds a young crescent moon was rising, and 
 from the rifts a few stars did their best to set a limit 
 to the power of darkness. Better still, the next 
 rising ground revealed a very earthly light, the 
 unmistakable glow of blazing pine. It could shine 
 from nowhere but the window of a dwelling. That 
 light was the cheeriest thing that Madam Botorpa 
 had seen for many days. It set the chilled blood 
 flowing through her veins again. Her footsteps 
 perceptibly quickened. The rest and warmth and 
 food which had receded into the dim distance came 
 very near "now. She gathered the little Agneta 
 closer to her. The child shivered in her sleep, and 
 the mother felt rather than heard the low sob, of 
 which the little girl was herself unconscious. She 
 bent her head over the sleeper.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 55 
 
 "Poor little one!" she whispered. "Everything 
 for thee behind, and here ? Well, thou shalt at 
 least awake amidst light and warmth. ' ' 
 
 The light that had served as guide proved, upon 
 Madam Botorpa's approach, to proceed, not from 
 the dwelling house, but from an outbuilding that 
 formed one side of a great quadrangle, about which 
 all the farm structures were grouped. It was a long 
 building of squared pine trunks laid one upon 
 another, and as she neared it madam heard the 
 sound of voices. Passing round to the side from 
 whence the sound proceeded, she approached a win- 
 dow, just as a merry snatch of song made itself 
 heard. A girl's figure at the same moment came 
 between the light and the casement, and then 
 Madam Botorpa stopped to look within. 
 
 It hardly seemed possible that that homelike 
 inside scene could be in such close proximity to the 
 lonely, storm-swept road, abandoned of everything 
 but desolation, along which she had groped to find 
 the half sheltered spot where she had slept from 
 utter exhaustion. In the centre of the building a 
 royal fire blazed and crackled on a hearth, sending 
 leaping flames around the huge cauldron swinging 
 above it. About that cauldron the .hands of the 
 singer busied themselves, while three or four other 
 maidens, bright-faced and strong-armed, -ministered 
 to the wants of the remaining and in point of 
 numbers, most important occupants of the place. 
 These were ranged along the outer sides of the 
 house, the firelight gleaming on horned heads, and
 
 56 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 revealing the big friendly eyes of oxen and kine 
 looking forth on the girls. 
 
 The maidens and the cattle were the best of 
 friends. Why not? They spent the short summer 
 months on the mountain side together, and when 
 winter came, the ladugard, or cattle-house, spread 
 its broad, generous shelter over cattle and herd girls 
 alike. There was no lack of company. Bold goats 
 and timid eyed sheep were ranged along the com- 
 paratively dim outer stretches of the big, friendly 
 dwelling place, and from some vantage point over- 
 head a cock crowed shrilly. The girl standing by 
 the iron pot stopped her song and turned to a 
 companion. 
 
 "Toss in another handful or two of meal, " she 
 said. "I want no lean cattle under my charge, nor 
 will I make the Tomte Gubbe my enemy by treating 
 other than well the beasts that look to me for 
 food." 
 
 And into the big cauldron, where forage was 
 prepared for the cattle, went more meal. Beret 
 Andersdotter was acknowledged to have no superior 
 in the art of milking and cow tending, or in the 
 general work of the cattle-house. 
 
 As she spoke she shifted her position, and the face 
 and form by the window became visible to her. She 
 uttered a sharp cry. 
 
 "What ails you, Beret?" asked her companion. 
 "You look as if the evil eye had fallen on you.' 
 
 The girl made no answer. Her own eyes were 
 staring wildly. Then her companion also turned,
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 57 
 
 to seek the cause of her strange fear, and im- 
 mediately lifted up her hands in dismay. 
 
 " 'Tis the face of no mortal woman," she said. 
 " 'Tis whiter than a snow shroud on a grave." 
 
 But to the face and figure by the window belonged 
 a voice, and at that moment it was raised sufficiently 
 to reach the ears of the girls, terror-stricken at the 
 fancies their imaginations had conjured up. 
 
 "My girls, I would see Axel Bonde at once, and I 
 know not where to find him. I pray you send one 
 of your number to act as guide, or to bid Axel come 
 to me here." 
 
 The words reached the interior faintly. Madam 
 Botorpa intentionally spoke in a low voice, partly 
 from anxiety lest the little Agneta should be 
 awakened, partly because she divined that her 
 sudden appearance had aroused the fears of the girls. 
 
 She had stood gazing into that comfortable 
 interior longer than she knew. The warmth and 
 homelikeness of it had a fascination of their own. 
 There were the beds, or rather, cribs, raised above 
 the floor in the wide open space where the firelight 
 shone. On them the herd girls passed nights of 
 slumber as profound as that of their charges. She 
 had slept on worse beds since she left the castle. 
 Axel Bonde must be a prosperous man, she mused, 
 else would he need fewer herders. It was not every 
 peasant who required five maidens to tend his 
 cattle. He had grown richer since she saw him 
 last -and older, for that was more than ten years 
 ago.
 
 58 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 When no answer came to her summons, Madam 
 Botorpa spoke again. 
 
 "I pray you hasten," she said. "The night is 
 cold for those who stand without." 
 
 Thus admonished, one of the girls hesitatingly 
 opened a door and peered out into the darkness. 
 
 "The master is within the house," she said, and 
 with more than one backward and fearful glance 
 into the face of the stranger, led her across the 
 quadrangle to the side on which lay the dwelling 
 house. Into this, without the formality of knock- 
 ing, the girl admitted herself. 
 
 "Axel Bonde, " she cried, "there is one without 
 who calls for you, saying that she is in haste. ' ' 
 
 An old man, tall and meagre, clad in the long coat 
 of the peasant class, answered the summons. 
 
 "One without!" he said. " 'Tis little wonder such 
 should be in haste. Without is the wrong side of 
 the door at so early an hour." 
 
 Madam Botorpa crossed the threshold. 
 
 "Axel Bonde," she said, "I come to thee a 
 stranger, perchance, in face, yet to the foster 
 brother of Eric Dahlbo should Eric's daughter not 
 hesitate to turn in her need. I bring you Eric's 
 grandchild. Father and grandfather both good 
 men and true lie in their graves. ' ' 
 
 The old man's hand was already on her arm. 
 He drew her into the full light of the kitchen. 
 Though over the fire preparations were being made 
 for breakfast, no one but himself was in the room. 
 
 "The child and the grandchild of my brother Eric
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 59 
 
 will ever be welcome to claim aught that my house 
 affords, or that this arm can do for them," he said. 
 Then looking into her face, he added gently: 
 "You are weary as well as sad." 
 
 "We are hungry and cold," she said, with a smile 
 as wintry as the chill morning without. 
 
 "Give me the bairn," he answered, gently placing 
 his guest in a chair by the fire. "And before you 
 tell me what you desire of me, remember that the 
 blood from these veins it was young blood then 
 was once set flowing till it mingled with the blood of 
 Eric. He boasted of connection with a noble house, 
 and I was a peasant born, but that mingling of 
 blood made us of one family. Living or dead he is 
 my brother, and his bairn is mine. Eric's daughter, 
 thy wishes shall be as the wishes of thy father. 
 What wilt thou that I do for thee?" 
 
 "Give me shelter and safety," she said. "My 
 father is dead. My husband also lies in the grave. 
 All that is left to me is following somewhere upon 
 the dreary road where this night I fought alone 
 against the storm. ' ' 
 
 "Stop!" he said. "You have told enough. All 
 else can wait. A night spent without, and such a 
 night as this, calls for that which my house can 
 furnish. Katarina!" 
 
 He raised his voice sharply, and a woman, who, 
 judging by her age, might have been one of the 
 younger of his daughters, but who was in reality 
 the wife of his only son, stepped into the kitchen. 
 
 "Katarina," he said, "the daughter of my brother
 
 60 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 Eric has come to me. Set food on the table, and 
 tend her as a guest to whom your father would fain 
 do honor. ' ' 
 
 He kept the little Agneta in his arms, carrying 
 her tenderly, and himself led the way into the big 
 living room, the heart of the house. Here, though 
 it was but four o'clock in the morning, the sound of 
 the spinning wheel was to be heard, and a girl of 
 sixteen stopped in her steady walk back and forth, 
 to look wonderingly at the intruders. 
 
 It was then that the child opened her eyes, and 
 fixing them on the fire, which, here as in the 
 kitchen, greeted the strangers hospitably, and which 
 had in it a suggestion of Brita's generous hearth, 
 said sleepily : 
 
 "Is the journey over? Have we got home?" 
 
 "Yes, my bairn," said the old man, looking down 
 into the sweet child face, "you have got home." 
 
 And then he busied himself with attending to the 
 wants of his guests, bidding the girl go on with her 
 spinning, and keeping his daughter-in-law employed 
 in furnishing the best the house could offer. She 
 herself said little, and asked no questions. But her 
 eyes followed the movements of the strangers, and 
 she drew her own conclusions. 
 
 "Put a fire in the guest chamber," said Axel, 
 when the meal was finished. "One who has 
 traveled all night needs rest. And you, Anna," 
 he continued, addressing the girl, "go, give your 
 mother your aid. Let the spinning wait." 
 
 When they had gone he turned to Madam Botorpa.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 61 
 
 "Is there aught that is necessary to be told before 
 you sleep?" he asked. "You spoke of goods upon 
 the road. Of what do they consist, and how far are 
 they from here?" 
 
 Then madam told him of her journey, of the train 
 of wagons somewhere on the way, and of the chests 
 that were left by the roadside. With a very few 
 questions he possessed himself of all necessary 
 details. 
 
 "While you sleep I will attend to the safety of 
 your property," he said, "and when you wake you 
 shall tell me what you will. ' ' 
 
 "I will tell you now," replied Madam Botorpa. 
 
 The old man stooped and lifted the little Agneta 
 to his knee. The blue eyes, very grave now, had 
 long been studying his face. At last a small hand 
 was laid gently on his knee. It was then he bent 
 over and lifted the child into a close embrace. 
 Holding her thus he listened while madam told of 
 her husband's death, and of all that had followed. 
 
 "And was there no provision made for this little 
 one?" he asked, interrupting her for the first time. 
 
 ' ' None, for the present, and for the future, worse 
 than none, ' ' she replied. 
 
 He looked at her inquiringly. 
 
 "He who by legal right claims her father's lands, 
 claims also her father's daughter," she said, in 
 answer to that look. "He would call the child his 
 own as well as the estate. Axel Bonde, I came here, 
 driven, not by poverty, but by fear fear for the 
 future of my child. There are relatives with whom
 
 62 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 I. could have sought a home, but none who would 
 see with me that it were better to lay that little one 
 by her father's side than to give her into the keep- 
 ing of a man who has made other mothers blush for 
 the girl bairns they once rocked in their arms. To 
 such a man I will never yield up my child, though 
 she were a thousand times betrothed." 
 
 "God forbid," said Axel reverently, and madam, 
 whose voice had at last lost its composure, remained 
 silent. 
 
 "We might have stayed in the old home," she con- 
 tinued at length. "Monsieur Pors was generous. 
 Everything would have been left without change, 
 had I willed it so. He pleaded hard. It was not 
 to be loss to the child. When she was eighteen she 
 would rule in her father's house again as his bride. 
 It was her father's own arrangement. He himself 
 would hold her interests sacred. So he spoke, and 
 to do him justice he appeared sincere. But to give 
 him his will would have been to put the little one 
 at his mercy. In the thirteen years yet to pass 
 before the carrying out of the betrothal promise, sin 
 might eat as a canker into his life verily it hath not 
 the tendency to purify itself, or that which it 
 touches and withal she would still be his. Do you 
 wonder that I gathered together everything that 
 could, be called mine or hers, and journeyed to the 
 most distant, as well as the most safe refuge? Of 
 money there was little, but in those chests is much 
 that will bring money. I ask you for a home, but 
 I ask it not without recompense."
 
 IN CASTLE AND COL.ONY 63 
 
 The hand of the old man was lifted. :. . 
 
 "Stop! "he said peremptorily. "You are Brio's 
 daughter, and you speak of Eric's grandchild. Is 
 it meet in such connection to bring money between 
 her and Eric's brother?" 
 
 A smile illumined the lady's face. 
 
 "Because I am Eric's daughter," she said, "I 
 must even, speak of money. We have not much, 
 but our wants will be few. That which we have 
 will last us long. ' ' 
 
 "Yes," he said, "that which you have will last 
 you long, ' ' and in his eyes there was the light of a 
 smile that did not reach the lips. 
 
 After that, Madam Botorpa repaired to the guest 
 chamber and slept, and before she awoke the 
 greater part of her property was safely housed. 
 To -accomplish this had been Axel Bonde's first 
 care. 
 
 The old man was a peasant, one of the proudly 
 satisfied class who tilled their own land, and called 
 no man master. His arable lands lay somewhat 
 scattered, but they were well cultivated else would 
 they not have owned Axel Bonde for master. What- 
 ever Axel Bonde undertook was perforce well done, 
 and though he lacked not two winters of having 
 seen the earth threescore and ten times wrapped in 
 snow, there was little done upon the farm that did 
 not come beneath his hand or his personal over- 
 sight. His son, being of a less energetic character, 
 had never shown desire to supplant the old man, and 
 if his daughter-in-law was not of quite so accom-
 
 64 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 modating a disposition, she had sufficient faith in 
 
 Axel*s management to leave it undisturbed. 
 
 . Madam's first waking vision was of the little 
 
 Agneta, bright, winsome, satisfied, standing before 
 
 'her. 
 
 "Mother, grandfather's brother Axel says this is 
 home, and that we are to go in the wagons no more. 
 Is it so? It is not like the" castle, but I like it. 
 Is it home?" 
 
 And when madam said yes, the little girl won- 
 dered why her mother's eyes were misty and she 
 turned her head away. To the child, grandfather's 
 brother Axel, as he had taught her to call him, 
 was very good, and the farm was a pleasant place. 
 
 On the afternoon of that day the wind stopped 
 moaning, and jeft the land in peace. Above the 
 pine forest that lay over beyend the farm the sun 
 was setting red, and full in its light stood the little 
 Agneta, quietly surveying the situation. The big 
 cobble-paved quadrangle surrounded by house and 
 farm buildings lay beneath her feet, and her eyes 
 were just now contenting themselves with the sight 
 of two sheep and a goat, that, more adventurous 
 than their neighbors, had climbed by a long and 
 circuitous route of outbuilding roofs, to the com- 
 paratively high elevation of the house roof, there to 
 regale themselves with the luxuriant grass that 
 covered the almost level surface of the same. 
 Beyond the house lay the cultivated fields of the 
 valley, and outside them all the encircling hills. 
 The sun dipped suddenly down behind the trees,
 
 65 
 
 and the air grew chill. An old man, tall,, calm, and 
 commanding, though he was a peasant, appeared on 
 the scene. 
 
 "Come, my bairn," he said, "it is time to go in," 
 and Agneta put one hand in his, and with the other* 
 pushed open the low, heavy door that yet swung 
 easily on its long wooden hinges, stopping a moment 
 to trace with her small fingers the quaint designs 
 which in hammered-out iron embellished and at the 
 same time strengthened this barrier against outside 
 evil. Then she and the old man passed in and the 
 door swung to.
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 The sea was very quiet and gracious on a morning 
 in July, nearly seven years later than the time when 
 Madam Botorpa turned her back on the stone castle 
 upon the hill. Old ocean had proved a good friend 
 to the vessel, that, with all sails set, and a fair wind, 
 came proudly into the bay, heading for the point 
 where the distant, tree - covered shores drew 
 together. She carried a Swedish flag, and light- 
 hearted passengers, for the hazardous sea voyage 
 was behind her, and the land in fr6nt looked a right 
 pleasant country to the travelers. 
 
 It had been a prosperous voyage. The ship's guns 
 had not been forced to open fire on an enemy, nor 
 the sails to be reefed because of violent storm. 
 Scarcely seven weeks ago the passengers and crew 
 gave a last ringing cheer for Old Sweden as they 
 left her shores, and now New Sweden was in sight. 
 They had large expectations in connection with the 
 land that lay in front of them, a place where the 
 vine grew as freely as in Italy, and fruits and 
 flowers were to be had without cultivation. It 
 presented no iron-bound shore, but a sweeping bay, 
 that welcomed them with open arms. 
 
 4 ' Sail ahead ! ' ' sang out the watch, and the passen- 
 gers turned from their eager scrutiny of the shore to 
 catch a sight of the vessel. 
 
 66
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 67 
 
 She was well ahead of them, but as the day drew 
 on they succeeded in overhauling- her, and passed 
 her where the shores began to approach each other. 
 She was a Dutch ship, making her way, like them- 
 selves, to the River of New Sweden, or, as the 
 Dutch called it, the South River. It was the great 
 South River, forming a highway for trade, and 
 opening easy communication with the Indians, that 
 made both the Dutch and Swedish nations so ready 
 to claim a share in this particular part of the new 
 western land, a land that was broad enough to hold 
 many peoples, and was yet being quarreled over by 
 a handful of men who could neither fill it nor use it. 
 
 "She is in no hurry to reach the fort, else would 
 she crowd on more sail, ' ' said one of the officers of 
 the Swedish vessel. 
 
 "She'd crowd it on fast enough if her own Fort 
 Nassau stood guard over the river, instead of being 
 well up stream," rejoined the captain. "She's in 
 no great hurry to heave to and pay toll." 
 
 "We may thank our lucky stars that our Fort 
 Elfsborg stands at this end of the river, instead of 
 their Fort Nassau, for then would the boot be on 
 the other leg, ' ' was the answer. 
 
 The two vessels kept their relative positions for 
 the rest of the day, the Dutch captain slowly falling 
 behind. After Fort Elfsborg came into range the 
 Swedes had little time to watch the stranger. To 
 them the sight of human habitation on this strange 
 shore was more engrossing, and the fort, the symbol 
 of their country's sovereignty over a part of the
 
 68 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 western land, was a brave show. They cheered 
 lustily when they came near enough to distinguish 
 the Swedish flag waving over the land that their 
 good king, Gustavus Adolphus, had planned to give 
 to Sweden for a possession. 
 
 By this time they were fairly in the river, and had 
 the opportunity to distinguish its separate features, 
 the stretches of sandy beach, the deep coves, and 
 the rich low-lying meadow lands where the eye of 
 the Swede fell approvingly on the rank grass wait- 
 ing to furnish food for his goats and cows. More 
 than one shout of surprised satisfaction went up, 
 when, from some marshy stretch by the river bank, 
 swarming wild fowl rose in the air, hovering for a 
 minute over the reedy reach, and then dropping out 
 of sight again. 
 
 "This is a land of Canaan," quoth a short, thick- 
 set Swede. " 'Tis worth crossing the ocean, and 
 saying farewell to the dear old Sweedland, to leave 
 a good broad share of such a country as a heritage 
 to your children. " 
 
 Among those who stood on the deck of the 
 Swedish vessel there was one whose voice was not 
 once heard. He looked on the new land earnestly, 
 persistently, but his face did not brighten. And 
 yet it was an intelligent face, and there was enough 
 along those shores to awaken interest. The coun- 
 tenance was grave to sadness, far too grave for the 
 age of the young man. He could not have been 
 more than nineteen years old, but there was a manly 
 dignity of bearing calculated to make the world
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 69 
 
 deem him older. When his eye brightened, and his 
 lips relaxed, men had been known to think him 
 younger. But his eye did not brighten, nor his lips 
 relax, while the ship, aided by a friendly breeze, 
 sailed up the river. 
 
 He had not changed his position for hours. He 
 stood back from the group of eager Swedes, his 
 eyes scanning the bank nearest to him, instead of 
 looking ahead in impatient anticipation. He was 
 bound, like the rest, for the new land, but he seemed 
 as one who had no interest in it to whom it offered 
 no prizes. Only once", when the fort came in sight, 
 did he lift his eyes and look far forward, with a long, 
 sweeping glance that took in fort and river banks 
 and the whole surrounding country. For a minute 
 he stood thus, drawing a long breath of admiration 
 of its beauty and promise; then the momentary 
 animation left the face, the hand, half raised to 
 shade the eyes, went down again, and the eyes, that 
 had lifted but not brightened, dropped to the 
 nearest bank. 
 
 It was a good land, an excellent land for all but 
 him. As they swept on, the words of the great 
 Gustavus Adolphus were ringing through his brain. 
 The king had designed to plant here a colony where 
 the laborer should reap the fruits of his toil blessed 
 laborer! Would that he were in his place! and 
 where the rights of conscience should be inviolate. 
 The lips took a closer pressure as he mused. No 
 slaves, decreed the good king, should burden that 
 soil, for "slaves cost a great deal, labor with reluc-
 
 70 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 tance, and soon perish from hard usage. But the 
 Swedish nation is industrious and intelligent, and 
 hereby we shall gain more by a free people with 
 wives and children. ' ' 
 
 He knew the words by heart. They had appealed 
 to him in the old days when he too could claim a 
 heritage among "a free people." He had never 
 expected to come to the colony for which the good 
 king planned, and lo, he was here, amidst the free 
 people who were to inhabit it, and he was not free. 
 Before night all his fellow passengers would set 
 foot on the free land promised to them, and he he 
 might or might not be permitted to go ashore, but 
 ashore or afloat he would still not be free. The 
 land knew no slaves, but it knew prisoners, and he 
 came to it a prisoner, sent thither by his country as 
 an outcast he who belonged to an ancient burgher 
 family, and who had never dreamed of aught but 
 upholding untarnished the family name. It was 
 little wonder that the beauty and promise of the 
 new country brought no comfort to his heart. Its 
 promise was not for him. 
 
 The brave little fort was so fully in sight now that 
 the travelers could distinguish her guns, and discern 
 the figures of men moving around her. The ship 
 had been seen, and the twelve men of the garrison, 
 all as eager for news of the old home as were they 
 themselves for knowledge of the new, were watch- 
 ing her approach. Presently boom! boom! came 
 the Swedish national salute. The guns of the fort 
 were welcoming the home vessel. In answering
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 71 
 
 salute their own guns spoke promptly, and amid the 
 shouts of the ship's crew, and the happy bustle of 
 preparation for landing, the vessel dropped anchor 
 before the fort. 
 
 Though none of them intended to stay in the 
 neighborhood of Fort Elfsborg, most of the passen- 
 gers hastened on shore. They wanted to see the 
 little fortress, with its four brass and four iron 
 guns, and to make a closer acquaintance with the 
 land they had viewed from the vessel. 
 
 The fort stood at the mouth of a creek, at a place 
 where the South River was still broad, though not 
 so broad that the guns could not sweep it. Perhaps 
 the Dutch vessel, that, as she neared the fort, 
 crowded on sail, would have shown a different 
 front but for those guns. It looked as if she hoped, 
 in the confusion of the double arrival, to run past 
 the fort, for she made no preparations for coming 
 to, as the Swedish vessel had done. If so, she made 
 a false reckoning. Those in charge of the fort 
 were on the lookout for her. 
 
 "Looks like a runaway, don't she?" remarked the 
 lieutenant, viewing the swiftly moving ship with an 
 amused smile. 
 
 "Aye. It goes against the grain to have to strike 
 her flag to our colors," replied his companion. 
 
 In truth it was a standing grievance that the 
 Swedes had laid claim to the jurisdiction of the 
 river, and had built their fort so as to command the 
 same, exacting recognition of every passing vessel, 
 though the vessel might belong to the great Dutch
 
 72 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 West India Company itself, or to private merchants 
 carrying on their trade under the protection of the 
 company, and though it might be proceeding to the 
 Dutch Fort Nassau further up the river. None the 
 less for these things must it lower its colors and pay 
 toll to the Swedes, who claimed the right to control 
 the navigation of the stream. 
 
 The present vessel, a merchant ship proceeding 
 up the river for the purpose of trading with the 
 Indians, seemed disposed to set their pretensions at 
 defiance, for it kept on its course till well abreast 
 of the fort, bearing towards the opposite shore, and 
 running before the wind. 
 
 "Means to give us the slip," said the officer, and 
 a minute later a shot went across the bows of the 
 Dutchman, a gentle reminder that the garrison was 
 not in a mood for any playful liberties. 
 
 The stranger did not take the hint. The Dutch 
 flag flew defiantly aloft, regardless of the expecta- 
 tions of the Swedish colors waiting to have their 
 supremacy recognized, and the ship held on her 
 course. 
 
 But if she was in earnest, so was the garrison. 
 Once more a shot fell across her bows, but the next 
 cut a hole in a sail, and a third swept her deck. 
 Then she sullenly hove to, lowering her colors, and 
 waiting for the Swedes to come aboard. 
 
 They came promptly, a little triumphant over the 
 quick termination of the contest. 
 
 "Didn't see the fort, captain, did you?" remarked 
 the lieutenant, with a derisive smile.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 73 
 
 He was answered by an oath. 
 
 The smile disappeared, but there was a mocking 
 tone in the voice that said: "Come now, captain, 
 it's we that ought to do the swearing. You cost us 
 four good cannon balls by your blindness. ' ' 
 
 "We yield to might, not right," replied the other 
 savagely. "Our West India Company's vessels 
 sailed up these waters before you knew there was 
 such a land, and years before ever a Swede set foot 
 on what you have had the impudence to call New 
 Sweden." 
 
 The lieutenant laughed. 
 
 "That's an old tale," he said, and proceeded to 
 examine the ship's papers, and to exact toll. 
 
 She went on her way the same evening, for the 
 sun was not yet down, but the Swedish vessel stayed 
 till morning. 
 
 "Who is that young man on your deck, standing 
 as stiff as a figure-head?" asked the lieutenant, as 
 his boat passed the home vessel, and the captain 
 came to her side. 
 
 "Which? Ah, yes. He's a prisoner; sent here 
 for burning down a house, or something. He has 
 no pleasant prospect before him, poor fellow. 
 Doesn't feel very lively, and no wonder," replied 
 the captain. 
 
 "Better look out after him, sir," said the officer, 
 in a lower voice. "He might easily get ashore, and 
 then you'd find yourself in hot water with the Gov- 
 ernor. He's set his face like a flint against having 
 any such in the land. Says there are plenty of good
 
 74 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 settlers ready enough to come to New Sweden, and 
 the country shall not be polluted with men that 
 might with more wisdom be put off the face of the 
 earth than kept on it to cumber it. He's for send- 
 ing them all back whence they came. It would be 
 safer to put irons on him. Such as have been sent 
 here before work in irons. But Printz will have no 
 more of them. I doubt you will have to take 
 yonder specimen back with you." 
 
 "Not we," said the captain; but a few minutes 
 later the young man, who during all the encounter 
 with the Dutch ship had not shifted his position, 
 felt a touch on his shoulder. 
 
 "You are ordered below." 
 
 The voice was that of a soldier on his way to join 
 the Governor's forces at Tenacong, further up the 
 river. 
 
 The prisoner obeyed without question or protest, 
 and the deck saw its silent occupant no more during 
 the journey.
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 It was the afternoon of the day following that on 
 which the Swedish captain dropped anchor before 
 Fort Elfsborg. Within the walls of a goodly man- 
 sion, the pride of New Sweden, sat a man of soldierly 
 bearing, engrossed in the perusal of a paper, the seal 
 having been just broken. He was a man great in a 
 physical sense, with features heavy and imposing. 
 Just now he looked ill pleased, and the seafaring 
 man by whose hand the communication had been 
 received, notwithstanding that his dress proclaimed 
 him of captain's rank, had not been invited to 
 be seated. The Governor of New Sweden 
 showed unmistakable signs of being in no pleasant 
 mood. As a consequence he stood rigidly on his 
 dignity. 
 
 John Printz was not by nature a mild man, and 
 when his anger was aroused he was the reverse of 
 gentle. For every man who loved the Governor of 
 New Sweden there were ten who feared him. He 
 had large ideas of his country's greatness, and he 
 deemed it essential that John Printz, formerly 
 lieutenant-colonel of cavalry in Her Majesty's 
 forces, now Governor of New Sweden, should both 
 exalt his office and be exalted by it. His estimate 
 of the importance of John Printz the Governor was 
 only equaled by his estimate of the importance of 
 
 75
 
 76 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 John Printz the man. The man and the Governor 
 were equally irritated at the present moment. 
 
 "Why didn't you come up the river last night?" 
 
 The loud tones broke the stillness with a sudden- 
 ness that made the Governor's companion start 
 visibly. 
 
 "The day was spent when Fort Elfsborg was" 
 reached," he said, after a momentary pause spent 
 in recovering his scattered senses, "and there was 
 business to transact with the garrison. It was too 
 late to proceed further. I knew not, beside, that 
 your Honor desired haste. ' ' 
 
 "It is a lie!" broke in the stentorian tones of the 
 Governor. "A rascally Dutch sloop found her way 
 up here almost by daybreak. The sun showed no 
 favoritism, I'll warrant. He would have shone as 
 well on you as on her. And hark you! The 
 business of the Governor of New Sweden always 
 demands haste. You bring stores for the Governor's 
 service, and ammunition for the garrisons. By 
 what right do you delay their delivery?" 
 
 "I meant no delay," said the captain deprecat- 
 ingly, but he was cut short 
 
 "Meant! I care not what you meant. It is what 
 you do that affects me, and that, in the present 
 case, is ill enough. Get you about your business of 
 unlading the vessel, and think yourself fortunate if 
 I complain not of your negligence to those who sent 
 you hither. ' ' 
 
 The captain turned away discomfited, but before 
 he could reach the door the Governor spoke again.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 77 
 
 "Stop!" he called authoritatively. "What do 
 you mean by bringing the scum of the old land to 
 contaminate the new? This is no sink-hole, into 
 which to pour the filth of a country that, good as 
 she is, hath yet a share of scoundrels, else would 
 she not so easily lay her hand on captains such as 
 you." 
 
 "You speak of the prisoner sent out by Her 
 Majesty's officers of justice," said the captain. 
 "Truly I had no hand in the business. He was 
 delivered into my care to be conveyed to your 
 Excellency's domain, and by you put to any service 
 that might be deemed most expedient. For the 
 matter of that, he will do no great harm in your 
 land. The lad comes of a rare good family, and to 
 my mind should never have been sent hither at all, 
 and that not lest the land should suffer." 
 
 He spoke somewhat hotly. 
 
 "What! You take part with criminals, and dare 
 to question the actions of your superiors?" roared 
 the Governor. "Get you gone, before I clap you in 
 irons as well as your prisoner." 
 
 Nothing loth, the captain turned to obey, but 
 while he was yet on the wrong side of the door, 
 another at the further end of the room opened, and 
 a lady stepped within. With proud carriage and 
 haughty look she advanced towards the Governor, 
 her eye the while fixed on the unlucky visitor, who 
 was making desperate efforts to put, in the smallest 
 possible time, the outer walls of the mansion 
 between himself and the irate ruler. From the
 
 78 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 sailor the lady's eyes turned towards the Governor 
 of New Sweden. The signs of anger did not escape 
 her, nor, to all appearance, overawe her. She came 
 and stood by the table near which the Governor sat. 
 
 "So the expected ship has arrived," she said, the 
 hard, cold ring of her voice contrasting strangely 
 with the tones in which the Governor had last 
 spoken. "I am in haste to see whether the articles 
 which I ordered to be sent me are to my liking. 
 This is a gala day. Ships come not from Sweed- 
 land in every moon. Therefore you, my father, 
 should, methinks, show a less troubled face." 
 
 He turned from her impatiently. 
 
 "You women are ever pleased with trifles, "he 
 said. ' ' Stores are useful enough. I deny not that 
 we can ill cope with the savages without them, and 
 while the Hollanders sail in with goods in plenty to 
 tempt the Indians' fancy, we too must be awake. 
 But soldiers would be better than Indian stores. If 
 Her Majesty would but send me men, I would 
 show this Dutch West India Company and all its 
 representatives where they were. Reinforcements 
 there are none, beyond a paltry soldier or two sent 
 hither because he desired to throw in his lot 
 with the new land. I tell you this country is 
 worth struggling for, whatever they at home may 
 think." 
 
 "New Sweden has all odds in its favor while 
 John Printz is its Governor," said the lady quietly. 
 "More soldiers are desirable, truly*, yet have the 
 Hollanders fewer than ourselves, and with the
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 79 
 
 Indians our friends we have more to hope than to 
 fear." 
 
 "Aye, could we keep everything in our favor we 
 might do well enough," returned the Governor. 
 "The natives are our friends, surely, and will be 
 till the Hollanders tempt them with rum and 
 trinkets. But how long will they be true to us now 
 that the rascally interlopers are established in their 
 new fort on the Schuylkill? Would their Fort 
 Beversrede ever have risen in the place where the 
 Minquas resort if the savages had been as staunch 
 as of old? What safeguard have we, with a Dutch 
 fort in their midst, and a Dutch vessel but now sail- 
 ing up the river, in haste to reach the trading place 
 before new stores of ours find their way thither? 
 The rascally Hollander will pervert more savages 
 with his powder and his rum than can be induced to 
 trade with an honest government in a twelvemonth. " 
 
 "Nay, croak not so loudly," said the lady. 
 "Verily we have the lion's share of the trade, and 
 are like to have, if we keep ahead of those insolent 
 Dutchmen, who, though they have established their 
 fort on the Schuylkill itself, will yet find that they 
 have to deal with the Governor of New Sweden as 
 well as with a few greedy Indians. It is your place 
 to see that they learn what that means." 
 
 "Aye, that is it," replied the Governor. "Let 
 the trade with the Minquas fall into the hands of 
 our rivals, and little will .be left to us save the till- 
 ing of the soil,' a right good occupation for our 
 peasants, and one which a man of other rank than
 
 80 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 they may well use as an auxiliary, but not that for 
 which our good Queen sent out the Governor of 
 New Sweden." 
 
 "The trade will not fall out of the hands of my 
 father," said the lady calmly. "It is a danger little 
 to be feared. In the meantime, what news brought 
 the captain?" 
 
 "None, to me," said the Governor testily. "I 
 talked not with the fellow. ' ' 
 
 "The chance is not lost," replied his daughter 
 quietly. "But at least he brought you a com- 
 munication from home. ' ' 
 
 He put the paper in her hands. She read it 
 through, and replaced it on the table. 
 
 "This prisoner of which it speaks," she ques- 
 tioned, "what more have you learned of him? He 
 is of good family, and before the committal of the 
 crime was considered a youth of promise and parts, 
 and ought therefore to be of use in a new land, saith 
 the writer. Truly I am curious to see him. Have 
 you required that he should be brought hither?" 
 
 "Not I. I am in no hurry to deal with him. 
 Did I have my will, no convict should set foot on 
 these shores. ' ' 
 
 "You are right," was the answer, "but since this 
 one is here, we may as well see what can be made 
 of him. His crime is serious enough, in all truth. 
 The burning down of dwelling houses out of malev- 
 olence is a record little calculated to make him a 
 welcome addition to any settlement." 
 
 "I am inclined to ship him back," said the Gov-
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 81 
 
 ernor, "and let those who condemned him see that 
 he is duly punished." 
 
 "Nay, act not hastily, my father," the lady 
 replied. "The influx of such has almost ceased. 
 Your action has already brought the evil well-nigh 
 to an end. Better send for this one and hear what 
 he has to say. There may be special reasons for 
 relaxing your vigilance on the present occasion. 
 Shall I dispatch a messenger to the vessel and 
 demand that the prisoner be brought?" she persisted. 
 
 "As you will," replied the Governor. 
 
 Half an hour later the Governor was informed of 
 the attendance of a soldier from the vessel lately 
 arrived. 
 
 "Send the guard and his prisoner in here," 
 directed Printz, and the soldier entered, accom- 
 panied by a young man who bore himself respect- 
 fully yet proudly in the presence of the Governor of 
 the land. To the surprise of the latter no fetters 
 bound the prisoner. He walked as free as the 
 soldier at his side. 
 
 "Soldier, what mean you by bringing this fellow 
 here without irons?" demanded the Governor 
 sternly. 
 
 "The captain spake not of irons, your Honor," 
 replied the man, "and none were necessary. He 
 told me to bring my prisoner, and here he is. He'll 
 no more attempt to escape now than he has done on 
 the journey; that I'll warrant." 
 
 The Governor frowned. 
 
 "The captain is a fool!" he shouted, and this
 
 82 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 meeting with no contradiction, he relapsed into 
 silence. 
 
 The young man, after saluting the Governor 
 respectfully, stood to all outward appearance calm, 
 though the tumult in his heart found outlet in a 
 noticeable pallor of the face. 
 
 "Bring the prisoner forward," commanded the 
 Governor, after a pause. 
 
 The young man advanced, walking erect, with eye 
 undaunted, but with such an absence of boldness 
 that even the Governor could find no fault with his 
 mien. 
 
 "Your name is Eric Helm?" he asked. 
 
 "Yes, your Excellency." 
 
 The voice was low, but under perfect control. 
 
 "You are sent here for having burned down the 
 outbuildings, and having attempted to burn down 
 the dwelling house, of one Oscar Bure, ' ' continued 
 the Governor. 
 
 "I am sent here accused of that crime," was the 
 reply, the slight stress on the word "accused" mak- 
 ing the answer almost a denial. 
 
 "What mean you by that?" inquired the Governor 
 sharply. 
 
 "That it is of this men accuse me," said the young 
 man, in the same low, respectful tone. 
 
 "And you would claim, falsely, eh?" questioned 
 the Governor severely. 
 
 "Nay, your Excellency, I say not that," replied 
 the prisoner. 
 
 "Then you own that you are guilty?"
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 83 
 
 "No, your Honor, that do I not." 
 
 The words were emphatic. They had an irritat- 
 ing effect on the Governor. He grew red in the 
 face. 
 
 "Do you take me fora fool?" he roared. "You 
 are not innocent, and you are not guilty. What 
 are you, then, you idiot?" 
 
 "Your Excellency," said the young man, "of a 
 truth I know not whether I am innocent or guilty 
 of the crime laid to my charge. I was beside my- 
 self with passion. This much I know, that I threw 
 down a lighted torch. Verily I thought that my 
 foot afterwards extinguished it, but I know not. 
 My enemies say that it burned yet, and that the 
 loss which befell the owner of what was once my 
 uncle's home was by deliberate act of mine. It 
 may have been by act of mine, yet was it surely not 
 deliberate." 
 
 The Governor frowned savagely. 
 
 "Those better able than myself to judge have 
 deemed you guilty of more than being mad with 
 passion," he said. "But were that all, he whose 
 sole excuse is that he was beside himself with rage, 
 might well be accounted a dangerous citizen, fit only 
 to be bound with chains. ' ' 
 
 "Your words are just," said the young man 
 sadly. "To the giving the reins to passion I plead 
 guilty. Of aught else I . have as little definite 
 knowledge as your Excellency. ' ' 
 
 "You would have me believe you strangely inno- 
 cent," sneered the Governor. " 'Tis the kind of
 
 84 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 innocence that will avail you little now that the law 
 has laid her hand upon you." 
 
 The prisoner made no answer, only his lips set 
 themselves together, and a sadder look came to his 
 eyes. 
 
 "May it please your Honor," said the soldier, 
 speaking for the first time, "the captain has sent a 
 letter to be delivered to you. It concerns the 
 prisoner." 
 
 "Why was it not given to me sooner?" snapped 
 the Governor, taking the packet and tearing it open. 
 
 "Oxenstiern!" he ejaculated, after examining the 
 signature, and then he relapsed into silence. 
 
 The prisoner stood straight and motionless, his 
 eyes fixed on the table near him. From the opposite 
 side of that table the lady of Printz Hall regarded 
 him curiously. Prisoners of his stamp were not 
 often seen in New Sweden. To her he looked little 
 like a dangerous character. If the young man were 
 a criminal, he was strangely unlike his class. 
 
 When her scrutiny had been carried sufficiently 
 far for her own satisfaction, the lady rose, and 
 passing round the table came and stood behind the 
 Governor, letting her eye run down the page his 
 hand held. A few minutes later her voice broke 
 the stillness. 
 
 "Soldier," she said haughtily, "take your prisoner 
 to the further end of the room. ' ' 
 
 The soldier obeyed, and the lady turned to the 
 Governor and spoke in a low tone. 
 
 "The lad is a young fool," she said bluntly. "I
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 85 
 
 dare swear he is no worse. We may perchance be 
 the better for his folly." 
 
 "In what way, I pray you?" asked the Governor 
 testily. 
 
 "Why, see you not that the youth is one to be use- 
 ful?" she asked. "The Queen's minister says here 
 of him that he has the reputation for being a good 
 draughtsman and for being able to carry out as 
 well as plan the construction of buildings, also that 
 he can survey land, and that he knows somewhat of 
 the principles of fortification, that he has withal con- 
 siderable mechanical skill, and that he might even 
 be made to serve your purpose in exploring the land 
 for minerals. Do I not even now exceedingly desire 
 an addition to the pleasure house in the grounds, 
 and are there not forts and strong houses to be built 
 to keep our neighbors, the Dutch, from crawling 
 into the best trading places? What better can we 
 do than set this young prisoner to work, and make 
 of his folly a benefit to ourselves and New 
 Sweden?" 
 
 "I want not the music of clanking chains about 
 my premises," growled the Governor. 
 
 "Chains!" quoth the lady, with a laugh. "I will 
 forge you a chain that will bind yonder youth 
 securely, and yet leave the fetter invisible. Nay, ' ' 
 she added more seriously, "I wonder at you. With 
 the colonists giving you reluctant service, you 
 should rejoice to get a pair of hands to labor for you 
 without remuneration. Shew the lad a little kind- 
 ness, and I swear you will win his gratitude, and
 
 86 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 secure a devoted follower and helper. 'Tis a better 
 fetter than one of iron." 
 
 "It is folly," said the Governor, but his tone was 
 less positive than before. "Oxenstiern knows not 
 the youth himself, but relies solely on the word of 
 one who was acquainted with the boy's father. He 
 denies not that justice must take its course, but 
 bids me avail myself of the young man's services, 
 which in this land may well be of value, and, where 
 it is possible to do so, temper justice with mercy." 
 
 "Exactly," said the lady triumphantly. "The 
 boy is a prisoner, and a prisoner he must remain, 
 but he may as well be a useful prisoner, and he need 
 not be an ill-used one." 
 
 "Who talked of ill-using him?" asked her father. 
 
 "Not the Governor of New Sweden," was the 
 diplomatic answer, and that it pleased not the hearer 
 ill was attested by the lifting of the cloud upon his 
 brow. 
 
 "Well, well, I might do worse," he said. 
 "Prisoner, stand forward." 
 
 The young man advanced a few steps, and stood 
 attentive. 
 
 "Advance to the table, " commanded the Governor. 
 
 The prisoner obeyed. 
 
 "I have here," continued the great man, "a letter 
 from a minister of Her Majesty. He writes from 
 information given by one who knew your father in 
 Sweedland. He speaks well of your family. Would 
 that he could speak as well of you ! To disgrace an 
 ancient name is a sore offence, yet for your father's
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 87 
 
 sake would I show mercy to his son. By the 
 sentence imposed upon you I should, were I to con- 
 sider you as a common transgressor, put irons upon 
 you, and apportion your lot among those who are 
 outcast, and dwell apart, performing toil for the 
 benefit of this new land as some measure of repara- 
 tion for their crimes. But I am told that there are 
 in your case extenuating circumstances. I would 
 willingly believe it. Be it true or false, I will give 
 you an opportunity to shew yourself a man worthy 
 to live among respectable and loyal citizens. I shall 
 therefore put upon you no fetters, nor assign you a 
 place among the other convicts. A soldier will be 
 appointed to act in some measure as guard, though 
 I expect not treachery of you. To him you will 
 render obedience. Your orders will come from my- 
 self. If you shew yourself worthy of the leniency 
 I am about to display towards you, it will be well 
 with you; if not, I shall know how to act." 
 
 "Your Excellency shall not find me ungrateful," 
 said the young man, and at a sign from the Gov- 
 ernor, prisoner and guard withdrew.
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 The metropolis of New Sweden lay baking 
 beneath a July sun. It was hot, even for the land of 
 the South River. The rosy bloom seemed hourly 
 to deepen on the cheeks of the peaches that were 
 coming to perfection in the orchard of Printz Hall, 
 where the Governor of New Sweden, and the Gov- 
 ernor's daughter, walked daily with much secret 
 delight and self-gratulation. 
 
 The Governor was passing beneath those trees at 
 the present moment, on his way to the pleasure 
 grounds. His step, albeit it was heavy, was not 
 slow. For a man who weighed over four hundred 
 pounds the Governor was active. He had not gone 
 beyond the trees when his eye took in the meaning 
 of the movements of some half dozen men grouped 
 round a building in the grounds. The partially 
 raised foot found a resting place on the earth again, 
 and the Governor stood still to watch. The massive 
 face relaxed its sternness the while. To Governor 
 Printz the Island of Tinicum Tenacong the Swedes 
 called it was the centre of New Sweden, and Printz 
 Hall was the centre of Tenacong. 
 
 Tenacong had been an uninhabited waste when 
 John Printz set foot on that part of the American 
 soil which is to-day called the mouth of the Dela- 
 ware. The island lay further up the stream, 
 
 88
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 89 
 
 separated from the western mainland only by a 
 creek, and the keen eye of the new Governor at once 
 took in the capabilities of its bold, high shore. Its 
 natural features, at that time unmodified by the 
 hand of man, appealed as strongly to him as do the 
 altered forms of them to the people of Pennsylvania 
 to-day, when, in the beautiful site of the Penn- 
 sylvania Lazaretto, where vessels bound for Phila- 
 delphia are quarantined, they admire anew the old 
 Tenacong that recommended itself to the Swedish 
 Governor. The island, too, was but a short distance 
 below the Dutch Fort Nassau, and Governor Printz, 
 taking all its advantages into consideration, passed 
 by the old established Fort Christina, with its little 
 town behind it, and journeyed on to Tenacong, to 
 turn it into the metropolis of the new land. Here 
 rose the Governor's town and fort of New Gotten- 
 burg, and here was built Printz Hall, a mansion 
 worthy of Old Sweden. Thither also were drawn, 
 by the attraction of the Governor's presence, 
 the chief men of New Sweden, who built for 
 themselves houses and started plantations on the 
 island. 
 
 It was the pride of the Governor to make Printz 
 Hall worthy of the builder. The appearance of the 
 Governor's dwelling should at least suggest the 
 dignity of his office. More than one murmur of 
 dissatisfaction was heard when the settlers were 
 called upon to leave their own concerns to lend a 
 hand in making and keeping the residence of the 
 Governor exactly to that Governor's taste.
 
 90 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 The Governor's daughter was possibly yet more 
 interested in the perfecting of the Hall and its sur- 
 roundings than was the Governor himself. But for 
 her suggestion he would never have thought to 
 utilize the coming of the young prisoner to carry out 
 an improvement to the pleasure house in his 
 grounds. To-day, as he stood looking from a dis- 
 tance at the workmen, he congratulated himself on 
 having listened to his daughter's counsel. The 
 planning of the addition to the building had been 
 placed entirely in the stranger's hands. Now, as 
 the structure rose, the Governor was more than 
 satisfied. 
 
 "It was well that I did not carry out my first 
 intention, and send the young man back, as I have 
 done others thus indiscreetly brought to these 
 shores," he mused. "Verily he is of another stamp 
 than they. Those who moved Oxenstiern to write 
 to me in his favor did not err. He is a young man 
 of parts. Judging by his energy, and by many 
 tokens of character, I am ready to believe with the 
 writer of the letter that he had enemies, else would 
 he not have got into so serious a scrape. ' ' 
 
 By which decision it will be seen that the way to 
 the heart of Governor Printz lay through the carry- 
 ing out of the Governor's schemes. Eric Helm had 
 proved himself useful very useful and all thought 
 of sending him back whence he came had been 
 abandoned. The Governor felt no inclination to 
 be too severe in the case of a man who could be 
 turned to account in so many ways ; one, moreover,
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 91 
 
 whose talents lay at the Governor's disposal, and 
 could be drawn upon without expense. 
 
 As for the young man himself, he worked per- 
 sistently and intelligently, bringing his best knowl- 
 edge to bear upon the business in hand, throwing 
 all his energies into it, and trying to believe that in 
 the good fortune which had removed from him the 
 hardest features of a convict's life he had cause for 
 both rejoicing and hope, but at heart never for a 
 moment forgetting the shame of it all, but when 
 night came, and in the soldiers' quarters to which 
 he had been assigned the men joked and laughed, 
 and at last slept, going back in thought to the old 
 Swedish land, and living over again the days when 
 he had big hopes for the future, and when he would 
 have laughed in the face of any who told him he 
 would ever sit, an outcast among men, with them, 
 but not of them. 
 
 The dear old land! He loved her yet, though she 
 had done him a wrong. Aye, but had she? Was 
 she or was she not right in sending him from her 
 shores as one unfit longer to tread them? At one 
 time his heart would cry out bitterly against his 
 country's decision. There was not a man on her soil 
 who loved her better, or had more desired to be 
 worthy of her. He had had great hopes of what he 
 would do in her and for her. His architectural 
 studies, his mechanical and engineering efforts, had 
 been mingled with aspirations of the good to be 
 achieved by them in and for the dear old Swedish 
 homeland. He had believed that every son of
 
 92 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 Sweden should make her richer by his toil ; and now 
 she had banished him from her shores as unworthy of 
 her turned him out among those who had become 
 to her a curse. Had he not a right to accuse her? 
 Was ever son truer to her, and was ever son more 
 harshly judged? 
 
 At this point the iron hand of logic invariably 
 came in, remorselessly crushed back the tumultuous 
 upspringing of passionate protest, and forced the 
 heart to cease its outcry and let the head face hard 
 facts. What had the country to do with men's 
 aspirations? It was their actions with which she 
 had to deal. If a man's deeds were the deeds of an 
 enemy, it mattered not to her that he claimed to 
 possess the heart of a lover. Eric Helm did not 
 deny that his actions had been unworthy of her or 
 himself; he only pleaded, like a weakling, that he 
 had lost control of himself; that when the act of 
 which he was accused was committed, his power of 
 self-government was in abeyance. What was the 
 admission but a vindication of his country's action? 
 What did she want with men who could not stand 
 under the pressure of temptation? A man is none 
 the less a menace to society that he eschews evil 
 except under strong pressure. 
 
 And yet, if the rule the good Gustavus Adolphus 
 had laid down for the new land had been carried out 
 in the old, if the rights of conscience had been so 
 fully respected that a Calvinist might stand side by 
 side with an orthodox Lutheran and be regarded 
 without prejudice, would his rash act have been so
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 93 
 
 harshly judged? Well, the question was foolish, for 
 then would the act never have been committed. 
 
 It was nothing but a weary circle of reasoning, 
 round which Eric Helm went ceaselessly, finding 
 no end, and turning from it resolutely at last to 
 court sleep, that he might be fit for the next day's 
 labor. It was only when he let his thoughts stop at 
 one point in the history of the past months that the 
 hopeless round of accusation and extenuation and 
 counter accusation would cease. Then, indeed, the 
 torturing endless circle opened, and released him 
 from its enchanted course, where his thoughts were 
 kept on the stretch and forced to go round and 
 round without end. No evil enchantment could 
 hold before the clear blue eyes and sweet question- 
 ing face of the child who stood forth at this point 
 of the past history. 
 
 A child? Well, yes, a child, of course, and yet 
 she hardly seemed to him of ordinary human origin. 
 She was part of a night scene full of snow, and 
 glistening ice crystals, and pale, clear moonlight, 
 and cold intense, benumbing cold, sufficient to 
 quench the fever in his veins. The fever had 
 reached its height then, and it died out that night. 
 It was not the cold that killed it. It was the child's 
 face. Of course she was human, and must have 
 lived an ordinary, every-day life in the old farm- 
 house that loomed up dark in the background of the 
 picture. The house had been all dark on that night, 
 except for a light shining from one window a 
 softened light, pale, like the light of the moon.
 
 94 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 He was fleeing from his fellow men, blindly run- 
 ning from the consequences of his own deed. He 
 had not felt weariness until then, though he had 
 traveled far. Then it came suddenly upon him, 
 with the numbing cold, and the heavy weight of his 
 feet, and the burden of the only thing left to love 
 him, a burden under which he tugged and toiled, 
 and panted in the bearing. Yet he dared not put 
 it down. The dog's tongue licked his face, and 
 once, he remembered, he laid that face on the faith- 
 ful head. It was a relief to stop for a moment, 
 and hide his eyes from the sharp cold, and feel the 
 warm body of the animal writhing in an effort to 
 express sympathy and love. But it was a dangerous 
 experiment. It made the creature struggle to free 
 himself, and necessitated a short, sharp conflict 
 before the foolish animal's mad impulse of love 
 could be dominated by the stronger will of his 
 master. 
 
 Hunger and exhaustion were telling upon Eric 
 Helm. He had felt as if he could go on for ever 
 in his one unreasoning determination not to let his 
 enemies have their will in his public humiliation. 
 And until now he had known no fatigue. Now it 
 came upon him with increasing force. He tried to 
 remember how many days he had traveled and 
 hidden and traveled again, doing more walking 
 than hiding, but the effort was too much for the 
 weary brain. Until the maiden appeared. Then 
 things grew clear. 
 
 But before then he pushed on and on, his arms
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 95 
 
 threatening every moment to give way beneath the 
 weight of the dog, and his feet taking to strange 
 tricks of stumbling. Even his eyes began to play 
 him false, and he mistook the way, and wandered 
 round in a circle, and found himself back again by 
 an old farm dwelling that he had passed an hour 
 ago or perhaps it was only minutes, though it 
 seemed long to him. And then she appeared, the 
 young maiden, tall and straight, and lithe like a 
 growing sapling, with a face that in the moonlight 
 glowed with a warmth of life and beauty bewilder- 
 ingly fair and sweet to him. 
 
 She was only a child just a child, of course and 
 she lived in the farmhouse he had passed. And she 
 was not afraid of him, though he was wandering 
 about the country like a thief, under cover of the 
 night. She bade him stand forth in the moonlight, 
 and she looked into his face, and then her own 
 lighted with a smile as she said : 
 
 "I saw you come past the house a few minutes 
 ago. You staggered, and I thought you had drunk 
 too much brandy, but you lifted up your face, and 
 I saw your eyes, and knew that you were not 
 drunken. ' ' 
 
 "No," replied the wanderer, half wondering, and 
 half stupid yet, "I am not drunken." 
 
 "But you do not walk as you should. You nearly 
 fall as you go," persisted the child. "I think you 
 need some one to aid you. Are you tired?" 
 
 "To the point of death," said Eric, "and yet I 
 may not rest. ' '
 
 96 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "Why not?" asked the maiden. 
 
 "Those from whom I flee would find me. I must 
 press on," he said. 
 
 "You will go none the faster for wandering round 
 and round, too weary to go forward, ' ' she said, with 
 quiet wisdom. "Come, I will show you where you 
 may rest and none will see you, ' ' and she led him 
 to a ruined outbuilding where the moonlight shone 
 in through the broken roof, and where there was 
 yet shelter in the further corner. 
 
 "Is the dog hurt?" she asked, looking at the 
 animal in his arms. 
 
 "No, but if I let him escape from my arms, his 
 footprints by the side of my own will tell those who 
 brought him from afar for the purpose of tracking 
 me that he has found his master, ' ' he answered. 
 
 "Is he your dog?" she questioned. 
 
 "Aye. The only thing left in all the world to 
 care for Eric Helm." 
 
 She looked at him for a moment, and then, ignor- 
 ing his last words, said in a practical tone: "Are 
 you hungry?" 
 
 He smiled. In spite of what lay behind, and 
 what was yet before, the smile came. He could not 
 help it. The quiet, practical wisdom of the question 
 struck him as an incongruity amidst the high 
 pressure of excitement under which he had been 
 traveling. 
 
 "Yes, little lady," he replied, "I am hungry. I 
 think, though I am not sure, that I have not eaten 
 for days. But that is of small moment."
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 97 
 
 "My name is Agneta, " she said. "And hunger 
 is not of small moment. You cannot travel with- 
 out food. To attempt it is folly. Sit down there 
 in that corner, and put your dog from your arms. 
 Tell him not to stir. He will obey you, because 
 you are his master. I will bring you food." 
 
 After that there came a blank. Eric must have 
 slept, for when he opened his eyes the dog was 
 standing by him, keeping guard over the food that 
 lay at his side. And when he had eaten, the same 
 girlish figure stood suddenly before him, and the 
 young voice asked if he felt rested. 
 
 "For it is six hours since you came in here," the 
 child said, "and if there be need for you to depart 
 before daylight, you must even be going on your 
 way." 
 
 As he rose to go, and tried to thank her, she 
 stopped him. 
 
 "I wish I could have told my mother about you," 
 she said. "She would have known what to do. 
 You do not. You are not in a fit state to act wisely. 
 But she is very ill," and here the voice lowered and 
 the eyes dropped for a moment, "and I may not dis- 
 turb her. You could have told her all about the 
 trouble you are in, and she would have told you 
 what it was best to do. It is no good hastening, and 
 going nowhere. Are you going anywhere?" 
 
 Eric Helm hesitated, and then looked earnestly 
 in her face. 
 
 "Whither should I go?" he said. "I am an 
 outcast, fleeing from those who pursue. "
 
 98 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "You cannot flee for ever " she said. "From 
 whom do you hide?" 
 
 "To tell you that would take long," he replied, 
 "and I know not whether you would care to listen. " 
 . She stopped to think before she answered. 
 
 "Yes, I will listen," she said. "And I think you 
 had better tell me. It is of no use to wear yourself 
 out with running you know not where. Tell me 
 all. I cannot advise you as my mother would, but 
 perhaps I shall know better than you, because I am 
 not too tired to judge. ' ' 
 
 It was then, when he tried to put into speech the 
 story of the foregoing months, with the eyes of the 
 child Agneta studying his face, that the mists 
 began to roll away, and he found himself able to 
 discriminate more fairly, and to bring back facts and 
 words more clearly. When it was not so she inter- 
 rupted him by question. 
 
 It took few sentences to tell of his earlier life in a 
 Swedish city, and of his removal after the death of 
 his parents to the home of an uncle who had pur- 
 chased an estate near a small town. His father, a 
 rich and well respected merchant in the boy's 
 earlier days, was a well respected merchant to the 
 day of his death, though not then a rich one. 
 
 "His son never loved him better," said Eric 
 proudly, "than when he made himself poor that 
 none might suffer poverty through deed of his. 
 His name was untarnished until now. ' ' 
 
 The last words were spoken bitterly. 
 
 "Who has tarnished it now?" said the little maid,
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 99 
 
 and her eyes searched his face gravely as she waited 
 for the answer. It did not come quickly. 
 
 "His son," said the young man at length, and 
 there was a depth of sorrow in the tone that for the 
 moment brought an answering shadow into the 
 child's eyes. 
 
 "Would he have thought so?" she questioned, 
 almost immediately. 
 
 "Truly I know not," said Eric. "He was ever 
 gentle in his judgment of me, and would believe 
 that I intended not that which sprang from my act. 
 Yet would he warn me, as often before, that to give 
 the bridle to anger is to court ruin. ' ' 
 
 The maiden nodded gravely. 
 
 "You gave way to anger," she said. "What else? 
 Was there just cause for the anger?" 
 
 "Aye, that was there, if just cause ever existed," 
 he replied. "Could a man see a woman, old and 
 helpless, dragged from her bed and thrust out of 
 doors on a night when the very dogs should be 
 housed, and that for no crime but that her faith 
 tallied not with the creed of the ruffian who laughed 
 at her helpless protests, and not grow angry at the 
 outrage?" 
 
 "Nay, surely," said the child. "And is it for 
 this that you hide? Truly I would face the tyrant 
 and justify my act." 
 
 "Ah, but you know not yet how far anger led 
 me, " he said. "My uncle's barn to-day lies in ruins, 
 and the house itself was partially destroyed, through 
 mad passion of mine. I regret not that I attacked
 
 100 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 the perpetrator of that deed of cruelty, though the 
 attack was surely illegal, nor that I drove him from 
 the cottage his own property and compelled him 
 to give the woman until the morrow to remove her- 
 self and her goods. Had I stopped there, I should 
 have had naught to charge myself with. And yet," 
 he said, his voice rising as memory brought back 
 the scene of that night, "how could I hold back my 
 passion? Was it not enough to arouse it when he 
 dared to revile my uncle, the man to whom he owed 
 all he possessed? He had heaped abuse on me, 
 and on that which was sacred to me ; now he turned 
 his tongue to vile words in reference to his 
 benefactor." 
 
 The hand of the young man clenched itself, and 
 a light that had not before been there burned in his 
 eyes. The child saw it, and wisely passing over all 
 that was most important in his words, asked : 
 
 "Was your uncle yet alive?" 
 
 Her question recalled him to the present. The 
 fire of passion died from his eyes. 
 
 "Nay, else would my position have been different, " 
 he said sadly. "While he lived the old man loved 
 me well, though with a love different from that of 
 my father. Had I been, like himself, a staunch 
 Lutheran, I think my uncle would have seen no 
 fault in me. He was orthodox through and through, 
 a Lutheran to the heart's core, and I Will it 
 shock you to know that I am not?" 
 
 "That you are not a Lutheran?" she asked. 
 
 "Yes."
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 101 
 
 "No. What are you?" 
 
 "A Calvinist, " he answered. 
 
 "Do you think it right to be a Calvinist?" she 
 questioned. 
 
 "Yes, or I should not be one." 
 
 "Then what else could you be?" she said. "My 
 mother says that every one must do what conscience 
 bids him, though he must be sure he is following 
 conscience and not self-will. Of course you must 
 be a Calvinist if you think it right. Go on, please. 
 Did your uncle think you were wrong to be a 
 Calvinist?" 
 
 "Ah, that did he," said Eric. "He could never 
 quite forgive me the offence of thinking otherwise 
 than he himself thought, though in those outside 
 his own family he would tolerate a difference of 
 creed. He even, contrary to the custom of many 
 around him, allowed Calvinists to live on his 
 estate. But he abhorred their faith, and it always 
 stood as a barrier between us that I was not a 
 Lutheran." 
 
 "But it did not rob you of his love, ' ' said the child. 
 
 "No. And he led me to believe that the estate 
 would one day be mine, ' ' replied Eric. ' ' I staked 
 not my future on that, however. I deemed that my 
 father's son should by his own exertions win com- 
 petence for himself, and I studied hard that in either 
 architecture or engineering I might some day find 
 a field for my efforts. ' ' 
 
 She nodded approval. 
 
 "Before my uncle died," continued the young
 
 102 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 man, "the influence of one who lived with him the 
 sister of his wife who was dead told upon his affec- 
 tion for me. She was the most bigoted Lutheran I 
 have ever seen. She hated all who differed from 
 her by a hair's breadth, and she never rested until, 
 when my uncle's brain was weakened by disease, 
 she induced him to change his purpose. ' ' 
 
 "Was it on your uncle's estate that the poor 
 woman lived whom they would have turned out in 
 the night?" asked Agneta. 
 
 "Yes, and her sole offence was that she was a 
 Calvinist," he said bitterly. "She had been warned 
 to depart, but she was old and helpless, and knew 
 not whither to go. I bade her stay. It was folly 
 on my part. I know that now. But my uncle 
 would never have sent her away. ' ' 
 
 "To whom did the estate then belong?" questioned 
 the child. 
 
 "To the father of the young man who committed 
 the outrage," said Eric, "and he owed all that he 
 possessed to my uncle. He might at least have 
 respected his memory. ' ' 
 
 The words were spoken sadly. 
 
 "Yes," replied the maiden. "It was very wrong 
 of him. Will you tell me how you came to burn the 
 barn down? You did not mean to do it?" 
 
 "No. My passion went not thus far," he said. 
 "But it raged fiercely, and left me without sense to 
 turn away from the man who, I see now, sought to 
 provoke me beyond bounds. I bore it while he 
 taunted me with being a hanger-on about my uncle's
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 103 
 
 estate a beggar now as I had been in his lifetime, 
 and a beggar, moreover, who consorted with those 
 who had yet to learn that their cursed creed should 
 not take root on that soil. But when he went on 
 to add that no roof on that property should shelter 
 the heads of such pestiferous vermin, however 
 much the old fool that was dead had been cajoled into 
 letting them remain, I forgot all else, and followed 
 the speaker, bent only on proving to him by strength 
 of arm that it was not safe thus rudely to criticise his 
 benefactor's actions in the hearing of his benefactor's 
 nephew. He went into the barn. It was full of 
 hay at that time. I saw that lights burned inside. 
 He slammed the door in my face with an insulting 
 laugh, and a word that will not bear repeating. 
 And I I was wild with passion. ' ' 
 
 He stopped, and she waited for him to proceed. 
 
 "I forced open the door, running at it like a mad 
 bull," he continued, "and there went up a shout of 
 derision as I entered. The fellow had three of his 
 associates there, men of like mind with himself. 
 Exactly what happened then I do not know. I was 
 beside myself. I know that I tried to reach the 
 man after whom I had come, and that others stepped 
 between. They had lanterns there, but one had 
 foolishly brought in a torch. He came leering at 
 me, and thrust the torch in my face. Then I seized 
 it and flung it from me. There was an outcry that 
 partly brought me to my senses. I sprang forward. 
 They tried to hold me, but I fought them off, and 
 reached the torch. It was burning near the hay.
 
 104 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 I trampled it under my feet. Verily I believed 
 that every spark of fire was extinguished. ' ' 
 
 "And was it not?" asked Agneta, when he 
 stopped. 
 
 "If it had been, how could the barn have been 
 burned?" he said wearily. "I turned and went 
 away, when, as I imagined, I had beaten out the 
 fire. The danger from the torch had diverted me 
 from my purpose. They shouted words at me that 
 I only half heard. I understood later that they 
 were accusing me of an attempt to burn down the 
 barn. I walked far that night, my passion too hot 
 to allow me to stop, but long before the day broke I 
 turned my face homeward. Then I saw a light in 
 the sky that was caused neither by sun nor moon. 
 All was over when I reached my uncle's house. 
 The barn was burned to the ground, and one end of 
 the house was in ruins." 
 
 "And was it the torch that did it?" asked Agneta. 
 
 "It could have been no other," he replied. "And 
 yet, I could have sworn that every spark was 
 extinguished." 
 
 "Did they say you burned the barn?" she ques- 
 tioned. 
 
 "Not to me," was the answer. "I was going 
 towards the house, for as I neared the place I saw 
 the red glow from the still smouldering hay, but the 
 tenant with whom I had stayed since my uncle's 
 death met me. 'Stop, stop, sir!' he said. 'Go not 
 there as you value your liberty. They are boasting 
 of what they will 4o to you when you are taken. '
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 105 
 
 'To me!' I cried. 'Yes, sir, for the torch you threw 
 among the hay set the barn afire,' said the man. 
 'Sir, take my advice, and get as far as possible 
 from here before daylight, for they vow you shall 
 see the inside of a prison. ' 
 
 "I was stunned bewildered," continued Eric, 
 "but I still persisted in going on. Then he told 
 me that he had overheard them exulting in the 
 expectation of humiliating me by marching me a 
 prisoner through the streets of the town that had 
 known me as my uncle's heir. 'I would never give 
 them that satisfaction, sir, ' he said, and that decided 
 me." 
 
 "You ran away?" said Agneta. 
 
 "Yes, " he answered. "I knew that I had few 
 friends among the influential men of the neighbor- 
 hood. Those who would judge me would not forget 
 that I was a Calvinist. In that district to be a 
 Calvinist is to be suspected at least. The advan- 
 tage was all on the side of my enemies. I started 
 that night. I have never stopped since, except for 
 short snatches of rest. ' ' 
 
 For a minute the child did not reply. When she 
 did speak, it was not in answer to his last words. 
 
 "I think your father would be sorry that you gave 
 way to passion," she said gently, "but I do not 
 think he would say that you had been all wrong, or 
 that the loss of the barn was entirely your fault." 
 
 Somehow the words lifted a load from his heart. 
 It came back later, but just then the maiden's 
 verdict seemed like an acquittal.
 
 106 * IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 And now, whenever he thought of them, the words 
 seemed to make his judgment of that which was 
 past clearer, as they did that night, when the 
 feverish excitement departed from him, and he 
 found himself able to think calmly again. 
 
 He had been quite prepared for her next question 
 when it came. In truth, his own thoughts were 
 already busy with the problem it suggested. 
 
 "Where are you going next?" she asked. 
 
 He had never, before this, intelligently planned 
 his next step. Now he was trying to do so. His 
 first blind impulse had been to deprive his enemies 
 of the satisfaction they desired. Then, when he 
 found, as he did find, that he was followed, he had 
 doubled, and turned, and tried solely to throw those 
 enemies off the scent. Now, for the first time, he 
 looked to the future. 
 
 "I do not know," he said. "Two days ago the 
 man I least desired to see passed my hiding place. 
 He had got upon the scent, and was hunting me 
 down. For the time my refuge was a safe one. I 
 was in a tree beneath which he passed with a com- 
 panion. Then I learned that he had formed the 
 plan of tracking me with my own dog, Jupiter. 
 The animal was not with him then, but by his 
 words I knew that he was close by. That he would 
 find me I doubted not, for many a time he had 
 traced me miles from home. It must have been an 
 accident that saved me. Yet the accident has cost 
 me dear." 
 
 He looked down at the dog at his feet. The
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 107 
 
 animal answered the look with an attempt at a 
 caress. 
 
 "That night Jupe broke loose," he continued. 
 ' ' He came to me with a frayed rope dragging behind 
 him. There was snow on the ground then. I knew 
 that the track of the dog would betray me. But 
 more snow began to fall. It covered the prints. 
 Then I lifted the dog in my arms, and his feet did 
 not again touch ground, except under cover. He 
 was an additional burden, and yet I was not alto- 
 gether sorry to bear it. The world was not all 
 hostile while he was with me. ' ' 
 
 There were tears in the maiden's eyes. 
 
 "Do you think you can carry him always?" she 
 asked. 
 
 4 ' No. But I cannot kill him. ' ' 
 
 "Shall I take care of him for you?" she said. 
 
 "Would you?" 
 
 His voice was eager. 
 
 "Yes. And you? What will you do?" 
 
 He looked at her for a moment. 
 
 "If you will take care of Jupe, I will go back and 
 face the worst," he said. "I will go of my own 
 accord. That fellow shall not have the satisfaction 
 of dragging me thither. I will elude him, and go 
 back to the neighborhood of my uncle's home, and 
 take the consequences of my act. ' ' 
 
 And she said: "I think your father would say 
 'Go.'" 
 
 Eric Helm went. His enemy laid no hand upon 
 him. He delivered himself up to justice. If he had
 
 108 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 not been a Calvinist, the justice would have been 
 more impartial. To be a Calvinist in that country of 
 Lutherans was to be suspected, and of ttimes harshly 
 treated. Men who knew him were prejudiced 
 against him, and those who did not know him 
 caught the prejudice as soon as the fact that he was 
 a Calvinist was revealed to them. He found him- 
 self accused of wilful destruction of the property 
 of his uncle's heirs, in revenge for having him- 
 self lost the estate. The chief witnesses against 
 him were the young men who had been in the barn 
 on the night of the fire. The elderly lady who had 
 lived with his uncle had also much to say. The 
 case looked black against him. And the end was 
 New Sweden, and a convict's life. 
 
 But whenever Eric Helm thought of the night on 
 which he decided to face the consequences of his 
 own act, the eyes of the child Agneta seemed again 
 to look into his, and his judgment of himself and 
 his deed grew clearer.
 
 CHAPTER X 
 
 "That is the second rascally Dutch vessel that has 
 sailed up the river in less than six weeks, to come 
 back loaded with skins. Verily this half-hearted 
 work is the rankest folly. Where is the sense in 
 authorizing me to curtail the privileges and resist 
 the encroachments of the Hollanders, while yet I can- 
 not bid them stay out of New Sweden altogether?" 
 
 The Governor's voice was loud and angry. 
 
 "Yet methinks the Hollanders themselves find 
 their movements somewhat impeded. ' ' 
 
 The words rang through the room in the cold, 
 sarcastic tones of the lady of Printz Hall. The 
 Governor gave no heed to words or speaker. His 
 heavy footsteps shook the floor as he crossed it, and 
 the slamming of the door that fell to behind him on 
 his departure was suggestive of the crack of doom 
 for all Dutchmen daring to trade in New Sweden. 
 
 ' ' Ha, ha ! Well spoken, my sister, ' ' laughed the 
 only other occupant of the room, a young man 
 whose resemblance to the Governor suggested the 
 relationship between the two. "Ask that Dutch 
 fool, Hans Jacobsen, what he thinks of Dutch 
 privileges on the Schuylkill. I would that you could 
 have heard him 'protest against such unwarrantable 
 and unjust treatment of a subject of the great Dutch 
 West India Company, and their High Mightinesses 
 
 109
 
 110 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 the States General, ' and stand wringing his hands 
 and swearing by turns while we tore down the walls 
 of his half-built house, and, lest any should find the 
 ruins a stumbling block, set a torch to the pile. 
 The whole went off in smoke, I assure you, but the 
 question of the privileges secured in New Sweden 
 by the rascally Hollanders would hardly have filled 
 your mind with apprehension had you witnessed the 
 rage of the builder." 
 
 The Governor's son laughed loudly over the 
 exploit which a few weeks before had taken him to 
 the neighborhood of the Schuylkill. While the 
 dwellings of intruding Dutchmen could be thus 
 easily tumbled about their ears, the future of New 
 Sweden looked to the young man safe enough. A 
 power that was able to oppose fifteen men to every 
 soldier the Dutch Commissary had at his command, 
 seemed in a sufficiently enviable position. 
 
 But to the Governor himself the matter did not 
 present itself in so simple a light. He desired to 
 hold New Sweden for the Swedish crown, and he 
 proposed to hold it without division of power. That 
 the Dutch should attempt to trade on the west side 
 of the river was in his eyes a grievous affront to 
 Sweden. John Printz felt the honor of his country 
 at stake, the more so as there was much money 
 involved in the controversy. That powerful quick- 
 ener of national eyesight had been at work upon 
 the vision of John Printz. Where thousands of 
 beaver skins were the point at issue, it behooved 
 the Governor of New Sweden to keep his eyes well
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 111 
 
 open, and to be quick to discern any infringement 
 of his country's rights. Forty thousand beaver 
 skins would annually find their way into the hands 
 of the Swedes could the Dutch be kept from the 
 west bank of the river. It was little wonder that 
 the honor of Sweden grew particularly dear to the 
 loyal Swede at such a crisis. To uphold the 
 sovereignty of Sweden in this valuable tract of land, 
 and in so doing to uphold the authority of John 
 Printz, was just now to the Governor of New 
 Sweden a vital matter. 
 
 It could not be said that he had ever been lax in 
 respect to the widening of the Swedish power and 
 the curtailing of that of the Dutch. From his first 
 landing on the shores of New Sweden this energetic 
 governor had had one object in view. For the 
 attaining of this object Fort Elfsborg rose near the 
 mouth of the river, and the great waterway which 
 the English called the Delaware was practically 
 closed to the Dutch, since none could pass up it 
 without the permission of the Governor of New 
 Sweden. 
 
 That he was not quite at liberty to refuse that 
 permission altogether troubled John Printz much. 
 The Dutch Fort Nassau had stood far up on the 
 eastern bank before Peter Minuit took the first 
 Swedish ship up the river, and it stood there to-day. 
 To that fort the Dutch must be permitted to pass. 
 The two powers, Holland and Sweden, were at 
 peace with each other, and the two colonies, or 
 rather the rival claimants to what was virtually one
 
 112 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 colony, nominally divided the shores of the South 
 River peaceably between them. But there was no 
 peace in the heart of John Printz, and possibly little 
 more in the hearts of the Dutchmen, who, equally 
 with the Governor of New Sweden, saw the advan- 
 tages of the trade to be carried on with the powerful 
 tribes of Indians whose hunting grounds lay back 
 in the woods about the South River and its tribu- 
 taries. 
 
 The balance of power was at present in the hands 
 of the Governor of New Sweden, though the Dutch 
 had that summer achieved a victory in the shape of 
 securing land for a fort on the Schuylkill, at that 
 time the very centre of the Indian trade. It was 
 this achievement that rankled in the mind of John 
 Printz, and rendered him especially disposed to 
 treat with severity any Dutchman bold enough to 
 try to erect a dwelling in the territory on the west 
 bank of the river claimed by New Sweden, while 
 yet he owned allegiance to the Dutch West India 
 Company's Colony of New Netherland. 
 
 It was this achievement also that caused the pass- 
 ing upward of a Dutch trading vessel to anger the 
 Governor so seriously. While the anger was yet 
 hot within him he came across the young convict, 
 Eric Helm. The addition to the pleasure house had 
 some time since been completed, but the Governor's 
 daughter had discovered more than one improve- 
 ment about the house and grounds in which the 
 services of the young man could be turned to 
 account, and he was still daily to be seen in the
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 113 
 
 precincts of Printz Hall. The Governor beckoned 
 to him. 
 
 "What do you, idling here?" he asked testily. 
 
 "Your Excellency's order to alter the style of 
 yonder gate is all but carried out," said Eric. "It 
 will take but a short time to complete the work. ' ' 
 
 "What care I about the style of a gate?" said the 
 Governor angrily. "It pays well, surely, to bring 
 you from Sweedland to waste your time over such 
 child's play. If you could contrive a gate that 
 would shut out those thievish Hollanders, then 
 would your achievement be worth the labor. Hark 
 you!" he added, as a sudden thought struck him. 
 "How is it that with all your boasted skill you have 
 yet done nothing to justify me in giving you the 
 liberty you enjoy? I require of you that you do 
 something to shew that I was not a fool in virtually 
 setting you free from the sentence imposed upon 
 you. Why should I let you walk this soil like an 
 honest man, if you justify me not by exerting your- 
 self in the interest of the land that might well have 
 refused you a footing upon it, or given you at the 
 best but the lot of a common convict?" 
 
 The blood rushed hot to Eric's face at the Gov- 
 ernor's words. Hitherto, though, like all who had 
 dealings with John Printz, he had more than once 
 heard sharp speech from the Governor's lips, no 
 direct allusion had been made to his peculiar posi- 
 tion. It was true the soldiers had not been as con- 
 siderate, but the novelty of having among them a 
 prisoner who was practically a free man was wear-
 
 114 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 ing off, and Eric's powers of self-control were not as 
 severely taxed as during the first days of his resi- 
 dence in New Sweden. This immunity from the 
 annoyance naturally attending his circumstances 
 made the Governor's unexpected attack the more 
 disconcerting. 
 
 For a minute the young man was at a loss for a 
 reply. He stood looking at the speaker, and fight- 
 ing back the sense of injustice which was urging his 
 tongue to the utterance of words that would have 
 been simple madness on the present occasion. To 
 reason with the Governor of New Sweden when he 
 was angry was a proceeding peculiarly dangerous 
 to the reasoner. 
 
 Eric Helm, albeit he was a convict, felt himself 
 ill used. He had begun by putting all his energies 
 into the task in hand. Every whim of the Governor 
 or the Governor's daughter had been carefully con- 
 sidered, and the young man had taxed himself to the 
 utmost both to plan and to carry out the improve- 
 ments desired around Printz Hall. In point of 
 actual labor he had the consciousness that he had 
 performed as much as any two of the men under his 
 direction. He had not spared himself, and he had 
 hoped that the Governor would see in his zeal his 
 real gratitude for the opportunity given him to shew 
 himself something more than a common prisoner. 
 That the Governor was dissatisfied had not occurred 
 to him nor to the Governor, until the present 
 moment. John Printz was in a rage, and a man in 
 a rage is a little less likely to be amenable to
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 115 
 
 reason than the same man under ordinary circum- 
 stances. 
 
 "What's the use of standing staring at me like an 
 idiot?" he shouted. 
 
 "I am sorry, your Excellency," began Eric, but 
 he got no further. 
 
 "Sorry! So am I," roared the Governor. "I'm 
 sorry that I thought such a fool or knave, more 
 like worthy of anything but a convict's chain. Get 
 you to your gate, since you are fit for nothing better 
 than to saw a board in two. ' ' 
 
 Eric's voice was certainly not quite steady as he 
 answered. He felt as if his breath were fairly taken 
 away. 
 
 "What does your Honor require?" he asked, 
 bringing out the words hurriedly, lest he should be 
 cut short. "Whatever it be, I will do it." 
 
 "Oh, you will, will you?" retorted the Governor. 
 "You are read)'- enough at promises, young man. 
 What do I require? Well then, listen. I require 
 some plan of defence that shall put those over- 
 reaching Dutchmen at a disadvantage, and make 
 them wish they had chopped their right hands off 
 before they used them to try to get the better of 
 John Printz. That, my fine fellow, is what I require. 
 Now go to work on that, while you get that miserable 
 gate into the shape your fool's head has planned." 
 
 Eric turned away. His head, whether a fool's or 
 that of a wise man, was in a whirl. Was the Gov- 
 ernor in earnest? Did he actually expect of any man 
 the carrying out of so unreasonable a command?
 
 116 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 For the moment the young man was more angry 
 than afraid. But as his blood cooled, and his brain 
 cleared, he began to see the danger in the situation. 
 John Printz was by nature an arbitrary man, and 
 an unreasonable one. His power in New Sweden 
 knew practically little limit, and his power over a 
 convict was of necessity almost absolute. That he 
 was asking an impossibility would not materially 
 alter the situation in the eyes of John Printz. The 
 demand had been made in a fit of unreasoning rage, 
 but it was more than probable that when the rage 
 was over the Governor would refuse to retract his 
 words. 
 
 Eric's work that day received but a small share 
 of his thoughts. Never since he began his improve- 
 ments at Printz Hall had he worked with as little 
 interest in the outcome of his labors. He worked 
 swiftly it was an outlet for his indignation. When 
 the indignation had been worn threadbare, his 
 thoughts almost unconsciously followed the lead of 
 the Governor's, and he began to consider the situa- 
 tion, especially on the Schuylkill, and before he 
 realized it he was grappling with the problem the 
 ruler of New Sweden had hurled at him that morning. 
 
 In the midst of sawing off a post he stopped with 
 a suddenness that sent a jar clear up to his shoulder. 
 Then, not knowing what he did, he drew out the 
 saw, and let it fall with a clatter to the ground. 
 For many minutes thereafter Eric Helm stood 
 staring into space, his face wearing that look of 
 distance from present surroundings always both
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 117 
 
 suggestive and tantalizing to a beholder. Presently 
 he stooped, picked up the saw, and inserted it in the 
 saw cut. 
 
 That the gate was not a failure as to style or 
 workmanship was due to the fact that Eric Helm 
 had carefully considered its details before coming 
 to the actual performance of them. He certainly 
 did not consider them after. In a purely mechanical 
 manner he finished his task, gathered up all rub- 
 bish, and left the grounds of Printz Hall. 
 
 That evening the soldiers found Eric for the first 
 time a talkative companion. He asked more ques- 
 tions in one night than he had done during all his 
 previous residence in New Sweden, and showed 
 particular interest in the new Dutch fort on the 
 Schuylkill. 
 
 "The youngster's waking up," commented one 
 soldier in an aside to another. 
 
 "Waking!" was the response. "How he can 
 hang round Printz Hall and not get an awakening 
 beats me. I tell you thunder's nothing to the Gov- 
 ernor's roar since the Dutch Beversrede's been built. 
 Thought my head would be off my shoulders to-day, 
 when I was up at the Hall. If the devil journeyed 
 upwards as often as the Governor calls on him, 
 New Sweden would have another ruler than John 
 Printz, I'll swear." 
 
 The next morning saw Eric in the Governor's 
 presence. 
 
 "What do you want?" demanded New Sweden's 
 chief magistrate peremptorily.
 
 118 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "Permission to go to the Schuylkill and inspect 
 the Dutch Fort Beversrede," replied the young man 
 calmly. 
 
 "Ah! To be sure! Shall I order a transport, 
 when I am about it, to carry you to other points of 
 interest in this and adjoining lands?" asked the 
 Governor sarcastically. 
 
 "Your Excellency knows best where I can be of 
 most use, " replied Eric quietly. "At present your 
 commands have extended no further than the 
 Schuylkill." 
 
 "What, you fool? Do you mean to tell me that 
 you can do anything worth wasting time over up 
 there?" shouted the Governor. 
 
 "I intend to try, your Honor," answered the 
 young man. 
 
 "Oh, you do? I pray you in what direction?" 
 
 The Governor's curiosity was getting the better 
 of his temper. He waited for an answer, and when 
 it came he listened to it. 
 
 "I know not the exact position of the Dutch Fort 
 Beversrede," said Eric firmly, "but from what I can 
 learn, it stands not as near the river as might be. 
 That a building could be placed in front of it that 
 should cut it off from the stream, and be the first 
 seen by the savages coming to trade, seems to me a 
 possibility. To learn whether my suppositions are 
 correct, and whether, if they be so, your Excellency 
 would deem it advisable to erect such a building in 
 which to carry on barter with the Indians, I have 
 ventured to trouble your Excellency this morning.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 119 
 
 To me it seems not impracticable thus to deprive 
 the Dutch fort of its advantage of position. Could 
 the savages be diverted from trading with the Hol- 
 landers, the new fort would be of little service to its 
 owners." 
 
 The Swedish Governor stood speechless, staring 
 at the speaker. When Eric would have spoken 
 again he held up his hand to command silence. 
 He was pondering the situation, and he pondered 
 long. Before his cogitations were ended his face 
 cleared. It was the first intimation Eric received 
 that his proposition had struck the Governor 
 favorably. He breathed more freely. Presently 
 the Governor advanced, and laid a heavy hand on 
 his shoulder. 
 
 "Young man," he said, "say to no one else what 
 you have said to me. Do you hear? As you value 
 your liberty breathe no word of this. You shall go 
 to the Schuylkill to-day. I will send Sergeant Van 
 Dyck with you, but even with him keep a still 
 tongue. I shall tell him I want you to make a rough 
 map of the shore in the neighborhood of Beversrede. 
 Go, and use your eyes and your time to some 
 purpose." 
 
 The Governor's tone was friendly, nay, almost 
 cordial. In the proposition he saw an opportunity 
 of retaliation that set his warlike heart thumping to 
 a battle tune. To render comparatively inefficient 
 as a trading centre the Dutch fort that ever since 
 its erection had been an aggravation and a menace 
 to the Swedish Governor, was worth an effort.
 
 120 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "The Hollander shall yet learn that he cannot 
 catch John Printz napping-," he chuckled. "Go 
 ahead, young man. Do your best, and remember 
 that the Governor of New Sweden has his eye on 
 you." 
 
 That very afternoon, when the tide came in, a 
 small yacht set sail from before the blackened ruins 
 of Fort Gottenburg on the island of Tenacong. 
 She was bound for the mouth of the Schuylkill, a 
 short and easy journey when the tide was high, for 
 then four or five feet of water covered what is now 
 meadow land, and she could sail straight across from 
 Tenacong into the Schuylkill, and drop anchor 
 before a rocky island in that river, within gunshot 
 of its mouth. Here she was once more under the 
 protection of a Swedish stronghold, for on these 
 rocks Governor Printz had erected a fort, hoping by 
 it to close the river, and all the country it com- 
 manded, against Dutch traffic. The building of 
 Fort Beversrede further up the Schuylkill had 
 upset his plans. 
 
 Two full days were spent by Eric Helm in the 
 vicinity of the Dutch fort, and then the yacht 
 returned to New Gottenburg, the metropolis of New 
 Sweden, and the young man gave in his report to 
 John Printz. When the interview was over, the 
 Governor was observed to be in good spirits.
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 
 Upon the day when Eric Helm left Tenacong, to 
 inspect the Fort of Beversrede, and for the first 
 time in New Sweden felt himself something more 
 than a convict, a horseman was riding along one of 
 the loneliest of the roads of old Sweden, passing 
 through a district so thinly peopled that, but for 
 other features, it might well have been mistaken for 
 a section of the new land. Horse and rider were 
 evidently strangers to the locality, and as evidently 
 not strangers to each other. The driver looked 
 about him curiously. 
 
 "It is no wonder I found her not," he mused. 
 "The ends of the earth could scarce be more remote. 
 Verily I appreciated not the strength of a woman's 
 will. Seven years of such solitude as this, while 
 the old castle stood empty, with naught to hinder 
 her occupancy of it save myself! 'Tis the sorriest 
 compliment to me, I vow. ' ' 
 
 A light that was not of pleasure leapt to his eyes, 
 and unconsciously he allowed his heels to touch his 
 horse's sides. The animal started, and responded 
 to that impatient movement. For a minute or two 
 fields and trees flew past, and the feet of the horse 
 seemed barely to touch the ground. The rider at 
 first made no attempt to check the animal's speed. 
 He gave himself up to the race, riding with an easy
 
 122 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 grace that showed him to be well at home in the 
 saddle. Presently he leant forward and allowed 
 one hand to stroke the glossy neck of the horse. It 
 was the touch of the lover as well as the master. 
 The beautiful black head was lifted higher, and the 
 dilated nostrils quivered in response. 
 
 "Gently, my beauty! That stab was not meant 
 for you. ' ' 
 
 The voice was low and clear. The ears of the 
 horse moved responsively. Gradually his pace 
 slackened till he settled down to a quick canter. 
 The hand of the master still caressed the quivering 
 neck. He had not drawn rein, nor intimated, 
 other than by that gentle caressing movement, that 
 he willed a slower pace. 
 
 "So, my beauty!" he said "Must you also judge 
 me harshly, even as does another? Will soothing 
 words avail me here, I wonder," he added, "or 
 must I have recourse to arguments of stronger 
 mould. Seven years of such a life may well have 
 worn my lad)^ resolution to a thread weak enough 
 to snap at a touch. And yet 'twas as a chain of 
 steel when I saw her last. 
 
 "The little witch is well-nigh a young maid now," 
 he added, this time not aloud. "A rustic maid, I 
 trow, brought up in such solitude, yet dare I swear 
 'twill be the rusticity of innocence and want of 
 knowledge of the world, and that alone. 'Twould 
 go hard with a very boor if he found not his 
 manners in madam's presence. Well trained the 
 child has been, I'll wager."
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 123 
 
 He let his hand rest again on the neck of his 
 horse. 
 
 " 'Tis a question which is destined to give out 
 first," he said, "this road or our patience." 
 
 As he spoke, a loud, eager whinny sounded from 
 a clump of trees near by. The horse lifted its head, 
 sniffed the air, and made answer. There was a 
 minute's silence, and then a soft call, inarticulate, 
 but sweet as the voice of a bird, with a long con- 
 cluding note that rang musically through the still- 
 ness. It startled the rider even more than it did 
 the horse, though the latter tossed his head and 
 began dancing beneath the restraining hand. 
 
 "Gently, gently!" said the rider, in alow voice, 
 bringing the animal to a walk. 
 
 "Anders, is that you? I've caught a splendid 
 basket of fish. They are biting so well that I'm 
 going to stay. I think I'll send these home by 
 you. ' ' 
 
 The words were uttered in the ringing voice of a 
 young girl, and sounded very pleasant to the 
 traveler. The speaker was evidently on the other 
 side of the belt of trees that here shut in the road. 
 The rider sprang from his horse. 
 
 "If that be the voice of a peasant maiden, com- 
 mend me to the peasants of this region," he said. 
 Then in a louder tone: "I have not the good for- 
 tune to be the Anders whom you seek, yet would 
 I fain entreat you to make use of me as though I 
 were." 
 
 Holding his horse by the bridle, he led it through
 
 124 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 the trees in the direction from which the sound had 
 come. It is not to be denied that his gaze was 
 eager as he emerged from the cover, and his eyes 
 sought the speaker. She stood by the bank of a 
 stream, her back to ,the water, and her attention 
 fixed upon the strip of woodland. His face bright- 
 ened as he came upon her. 
 
 "A veritable wood nymph," he said, in an 
 admiring tone. 
 
 She was a very young maid. He would have 
 called her a child, had it not been for a certain 
 gentle dignity of bearing that was more suggestive 
 of the woman. A child he did call her later, when 
 he had time to study her more carefully. She stood 
 waiting his approach, a slight flush on her fair face. 
 The blue eyes looked at him fearlessly. 
 
 "Pardon me, sir, for summoning you," she said 
 gravely. ' ' I thought it was Anders returning to the 
 farm." 
 
 "Nay, it is I who should ask pardon," he said, "for 
 presuming to suppose that I might be permitted to 
 take the place of the more fortunate Anders. ' ' 
 
 "There is neither fortune nor misfortune about it, 
 sir," she said simply. "I did but want Anders to 
 carry home my basket as he returned. Yet can it as 
 easily wait." 
 
 "Why should it?" he asked, and there was a smile 
 on his lips. "Is not my arm as strong as that of 
 Anders, or do you fear that the fish would offer 
 temptation to a hungry traveler?" 
 
 She looked at him questioningly.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 125 
 
 "Sir," she said, "if you are going near the farm 
 you need be hungry but a short while longer." 
 
 "What?" he answered lightly. "You will take 
 pity on me? Fair maiden, I proffer you my thanks 
 beforehand. ' ' 
 
 "My grandfather will tell you that it is a pleasure 
 to entertain strangers, ' ' she said. 
 
 "Your grandfather?" 
 
 "Yes, sir." 
 
 "But I thought, little lady nay, I am sure that I 
 mistake not when I assert that you are no peasant 
 maiden." 
 
 She drew herself up a trifle proudly. 
 
 "Grandfather Axel is a peasant," she said, "but 
 my mother says that the noble by birth and the 
 noble of heart represent two forms of aristocracy, 
 and that grandfather Axel is of the highest." 
 
 "Your mother, little maid, must, I think, represent 
 both," he said. 
 
 To his surprise the blue eyes filled with tears. 
 The child made him no answer. He watched her 
 with a curious satisfaction, noting approvingly the 
 entire absence of constraint or awkwardness in her 
 manner. 
 
 "The lady, your mother will she also welcome 
 a traveler?" he asked, after that minute of waiting. 
 
 Then the face of the maiden was turned quickly 
 from him, and for a moment there was an unex- 
 plained silence. It was but for a moment, however. 
 
 "Sir," she said, and this time her voice was not 
 quite clear, "my mother refused welcome to none
 
 126 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 while she was here. Now the angels have wel- 
 comed her." 
 
 "What? I am too late? Madam " He checked 
 himself. "Pardon me, dear little friend," he said 
 gently, "I dreamed not of this. I thought to grasp 
 her hand again in friendship. Now " 
 
 "You knew my mother?" asked the child, and 
 her face was turned to him again. Tears glistened 
 on her cheeks. He held out his hand. 
 
 "Will you let me comfort you?" he said. "I knew 
 your mother well, therefore can I appreciate your 
 loss. ' ' 
 
 She placed her hand in his readily now, and her 
 eyes looked up at him through the tears. 
 
 "Come and see grandfather Axel," she said. 
 
 She had forgotten the fish. He picked up the 
 basket and rod, and turned again to her. 
 
 "You did not walk?" he said. 
 
 "No, my pony is here." 
 
 She led it forth, and vaulted lightly into the large 
 wooden saddle, bowing her head in acknowledg- 
 ment of the hand that would have helped her had 
 there been time. The pony was of no choice stock, 
 but it was well groomed and cared for, and the lithe 
 girlish figure lost nothing by the change of position. 
 Her companion thought the maiden made a pretty 
 picture as he mounted and placed himself at her 
 side. 
 
 "I was looking for my friend and her little 
 daughter," he said. "Fortune has been good to me 
 in sending me to one of those whom I sought. ' '
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 127 
 
 The face that was turned to him was very friendly, 
 but it was questioning also. 
 
 "Little one," he said, "did the gentle mother 
 never speak to you of one who was your brother's 
 friend, and to whom your father accorded a son's 
 privilege?" 
 
 A startled look came to the grave eyes. Those 
 of the stranger were bent upon her. He noted the 
 quickened flow of blood to the delicate cheek. She 
 hesitated a moment. 
 
 "Nay," he said, smiling, "surely my little play- 
 mate has not herself entirely forgotten. We were 
 the best of friends in the old days." 
 
 Was it fancy, or did the girlish figure draw itself 
 a little straighter, and the hand take a firmer hold 
 of the bridle? 
 
 " My mother forgot none of her friends," she said. 
 
 "And you?" he asked. 
 
 "I think I see those days with my mother's eyes," 
 she replied. "She has told me so often of everything 
 that pertained to the time after my father died, and 
 the days when we left our home, that the things I 
 remember of the castle, and those of which she has 
 told me, are blended. I know not one from the 
 other, but I can see them all to-day." 
 
 "And the old friends also?" 
 
 The blue eyes met his squarely now. 
 
 "I was too young to know aught but that all were 
 kind to me," she said. 
 
 He smiled. 
 
 "Has the world changed since?" he asked.
 
 128 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "No, sir, not in that respect," she replied. 
 
 "I think I may safely promise that it never will 
 to you," he said. 
 
 "And so you will not say one good word of our 
 friendship in the old days," he added, after they 
 had ridden for some time in silence. 
 
 Her smile was a very open one. 
 
 "The little girl of the castle has a lively memory 
 of pleasant frolics with Monsieur Pors, ' ' she said. 
 "But she was a very little girl, and " 
 
 "Now she has become a fair maid. Fear not, 
 little one ; I am in no danger of forgetting the dis- 
 tinction, " he said. 
 
 The bright tint was upon face and neck again. 
 Her ingenuousness pleased him not ill. 
 
 They were passing well cultivated fields. 
 Monsieur Pors regarded them with the eye of a land- 
 owner, recognizing the value of the tract of country 
 upon which he had come. He noted it carefully. 
 This was no poverty-stricken domain. What was 
 the child doing here, now that her mother was 
 dead? 
 
 "Little maid," he said, "you spoke of your grand- 
 father. I understood my gentle friend your mother 
 to say that her parents were no longer living. ' ' 
 
 "True, sir, " replied the child. "Grandfather Axel 
 is the brother of my mother's father his foster- 
 brother." 
 
 "And not of equal rank?" 
 
 "Nay, sir. Grandfather Axel is, as you surmised, 
 a peasant."
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 129 
 
 He looked at her scrutinizingly. 
 
 "Pardon me," he said, "but is there no other to 
 assume guardianship over you, now that the best 
 of all guardians has left you? Believe me, little 
 friend, I ask not from curiosity. ' ' 
 
 There was no mistaking the pride of her tone as 
 she answered him. 
 
 "Sir, think you not that my mother knew what 
 was best for her child?" she said. "Her daughter 
 has not a doubt of the wisdom of her judgment." 
 
 If she looked for answering pride in his face, she 
 found it not. Whether her words angered or 
 pleased him did not appear. 
 
 "Her daughter is right," he said. "Yet may 
 circumstances change, and the wisdom of one 
 moment become the mistake of another. I would 
 that I could have spoken to her before death put a 
 seal upon the past. Will the kindly Agneta think it 
 presumption if I ask on what footing she remains 
 in a peasant's house?" 
 
 ' ' Here comes grandfather Axel, ' ' said the young 
 girl quietly. ' ' He stands to me in the place of my 
 mother. He will answer for you all questions that 
 it is right for you to ask. ' ' 
 
 Monsieur Pors bowed, but he seemed in no hurry 
 to lift his eyes towards the approaching figure. 
 They were fixed upon the face of the girl. A flush 
 that was deep enough to be painful suffused it, and 
 there were tears in the blue eyes. 
 
 "Forgive me," he said, in the gentlest of tones. 
 "I meant not to throw a doubt on the mother's
 
 130 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 wisdom. Little one, I knew her too well not to 
 accord to her the fullest admiration and respect." 
 
 The eyes met his again. There was in them a 
 light that shone through the tears. 
 
 "Thank you," she said simply. 
 
 The advancing figure could no longer be ignored. 
 The child's companion looked up. The old man 
 who was coming towards them was tall and erect. 
 He carried his seventy-five years lightly. The 
 dignity of age was his, but its weakness had as yet 
 passed him by. The face of the maiden brightened 
 as he drew near. 
 
 "Grandfather Axel," she said, "I bring to you 
 Monsieur Pors. He was my brother's friend. ' ' 
 
 The old man bared his head. Instinctively the 
 horseman followed his example. 
 
 "You are welcome to my house, sir," said Axel 
 Bonde, and to Gustavus Pors it seemed that there 
 was the slightest possible stress on the word 'house. ' 
 Was the old man thinking of a treasure to which 
 the stranger was not welcome? 
 
 The house in question was not in sight, but 
 Agneta turned to her escort. 
 
 "I thank you for troubling yourself with the 
 fish," she said. "While you talk with grandfather 
 Axel I will take them to the house. ' ' 
 
 He yielded the basket to her with a courtly bow, 
 and watched her as she rode away. His eyes had 
 in them nothing but approval. The perfect grace of 
 her every movement commended itself to him. 
 Whatever lay in the future, she was as yet unspoiled.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 131 
 
 He turned about to become aware that another pair 
 of eyes had been fixed on him. He met them, and 
 the question in them. 
 
 "You would ask me of my business here," he 
 said. "I came to learn of the welfare of the little 
 lady yonder. ' ' 
 
 "The bairn is in safe hands. " 
 
 Axel Bonde's face was grave even to sternness. 
 
 ' ' I doubt it not, friend, ' ' replied Monsieur Pors, 
 "yet would I have given much to have been able to 
 talk with Madam Botorpa ere she died. I cannot 
 but flatter myself that she also would have desired 
 it." 
 
 "Upon the ground that your ministrations 
 afforded her comfort in the days that are past?" 
 asked the old man. 
 
 For a moment the face of the younger changed 
 color. He recovered himself quickly. 
 
 "I would that I had had opportunity for the 
 ministrations," he said. "I lost sight of my friend 
 when sorrow had for the time made her doubt if the 
 friendship of any were real. I sought her anxiously, 
 tracing her to the point where her carriage left her, 
 yes, and a day's journey beyond even to a spot 
 where she came, wet and weary, seeking rest for 
 herself and her little one. Beyond that place no 
 sign could I find, though I scoured the road for 
 days. A month ago I came upon a flagon, the sight 
 of which brought back the days when I clasped 
 hands with my dear old friend, the father of yon 
 little maiden, and when he gave me the privileges
 
 132 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 of a son. I had seen it last upon his table. I fol- 
 lowed the clue, and it brought me here. ' ' 
 
 "And now?" 
 
 Gustavus Pors hesitated. 
 
 "Now I will be frank with you," he said. "It 
 was a matter of moment to me to find this place. 
 Yonder gentle maiden is my betrothed. ' ' 
 
 "Aye. I know it." 
 
 "Madam told you of the relation between us?" 
 
 "She told me all. It was necessary. The bairn 
 was to be in my care. ' ' 
 
 Undoubtedly the younger man winced at that 
 "all. " His tone was a little more haughty as he said : 
 
 "Then it will be needless for me to explain. You 
 understand my interest in the maiden. I came that 
 I might learn of her welfare and inquire of her future. 
 It is my right. " 
 
 "To inquire yes." 
 
 "To control, if necessary." 
 
 The old man smiled. That smile had an irritating 
 effect. Gustavus Pors dismounted hastily. 
 
 " Let us understand one another, "he said. ' ' Your 
 guardianship over the maiden is it legal, or simply 
 friendly?" 
 
 "As legal as law can make it. And it will be 
 upheld." 
 
 The voice was quiet, very quiet, but the old man's 
 attitude was firm as the rock that cropped through 
 the earth at his side. 
 
 "And you intend to bring her up here in these 
 wilds?" asked Monsieur Pors.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 133 
 
 "I intend to bring her up in the safety of my 
 own care, wherever that may be. ' ' 
 
 The younger man stood holding his horse. He 
 was visibly annoyed. 
 
 "It is the maddest folly," he said. "You will 
 make a peasant maid of her. ' ' 
 
 The shadow of a smile played about the old man's 
 lips. It was a tender smile, and it was not intended 
 for the speaker. 
 
 The two men talked long. It was fully an hour 
 before Axel Bonde brought his guest to the farm- 
 house. He extended towards him the most un- 
 grudging hospitality. As for Agneta, she was very 
 quiet and gentle, but Monsieur Pors found no 
 further opportunity for converse with her. He left 
 the farm at early morn. Axel Bonde walked for 
 some distance by the horse of his guest. When he 
 returned, his face was graver than usual.
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 
 The entire garrison of the Dutch fort at Bevers- 
 rede stood by the gate, looking up the river. 
 There was nothing to see. Not even an Indian 
 . canoe broke the monotony of river and shore. 
 The garrison would have been glad of a diversion 
 other than the inevitable pipe, sole solace of the 
 long days between the visits of expectant Indians 
 carrying bundles of skins. The broad face of the 
 soldier leaning against the post on which the gate 
 swung presently divested itself of a portion of its 
 aimless look, and his lips opened lazily. 
 
 "Times have grown dull since our friends the 
 Swedes departed, ' ' he said. 
 
 Whereupon the soldier whose back was supported 
 by the post on the opposite side of the gateway 
 slowly brought his mind back to present sur- 
 roundings. 
 
 "Aye, and that's more than a week ago," he 
 replied. "Soon tired of hanging round here, 
 didn't they? I tell you, though, Fort Bevers- 
 rede's giving John Printz as much as he can 
 swallow. Sticks in his crop, this little trading house 
 does." 
 
 The garrison chuckled. 
 
 "I wonder what they were up to," remarked the 
 soldier by the first post, which, as the garrison had 
 134
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 135 
 
 already talked the subject bare, was not an original 
 remark. 
 
 "Up to! Wearing their hearts out with envy at 
 us, ' ' responded the soldier by the other post. 
 
 Then the garrison relapsed into silence. 
 
 " Vender's a sail!" 
 
 Half the garrison had been looking the wrong 
 way, the other half having lately taken to gazing 
 down stream. The less fortunate half shifted its 
 position, and the garrison watched the oncoming 
 vessel. 
 
 "Swedish!" ejaculated the soldier nearest, by 
 the width of the gateway, to the approaching 
 craft. 
 
 "Aye, she's no Dutchman," said the soldier 
 farthest away. 
 
 Thereupon the garrison with one accord stepped 
 outside the inclosure. 
 
 "What does she want this time?" asked the 
 larger half of the garrison, the man who had first 
 descried the sail. He was taller by a head than his 
 companion, and in point of breadth had a yet 
 greater advantage. 
 
 "Come to see if by good luck our fort's been 
 blown up in the night, like the Swedish New Got- 
 tenburg, " hazarded the other and smaller half of 
 the Dutch forces at Beversrede. 
 
 The wind was unfavorable, and the Swedish sail 
 approached slowly. 
 
 "She's well manned," commented the garrison, 
 as she came nearer.
 
 136 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 She anchored before the fort, and four men came 
 ashore. 
 
 "Are you all there?" asked the officer in charge 
 of the party, derisively coming to a stand before 
 the little garrison and saluting. "You look 
 dangerous. Don't be too hard on us. We are no 
 match for you in point of numbers, whatever we 
 may be in courage. ' ' 
 
 The Dutch garrison looked fierce, while from the 
 vessel half a dozen more of the Swedes stood 
 watching. 
 
 "Right you are there, friend," said the bigger of 
 the two Dutchmen. "Fort Beversrede is dangerous, 
 and her garrison is all there, and very much all 
 there. Two Dutchmen and a fort may well count 
 for more than a dozen Swedes any day." 
 
 "That's good news," replied the officer coolly. 
 "We're coming to camp right under your shadow for 
 protection. Come, Eric, we're ready for business. " 
 
 The last words were spoken in a louder voice, and 
 were meant for the ears of a young man just step- 
 ping on to the river bank. 
 
 "What are you going to do?" demanded the 
 Dutch garrison, both halves speaking at once. 
 
 "Wait and see, friends. Wait and see," responded 
 the officer. 
 
 And since there was nothing else to be done, 
 the garrison waited, while the Swedes fell to 
 work, and unloaded good hemlock logs from the 
 vessel. The young man, Eric Helm, was in the 
 meantime engaged in levelling the ground about
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 137 
 
 twelve feet from the gate of Fort Beversrede. It 
 was not long before the men were at work under 
 his direction, and before night the foundations of a 
 long building that would reach fairly across the 
 front of the fort, and shut it off from the river, 
 were strongly laid. 
 
 The Dutch garrison stood for a time speechless. 
 Then, when the full import of the proceedings 
 became apparent, the hearts of both halves of the 
 same grew hot within them, and words rushed to 
 their tongues. 
 
 "In the name of the great West India Company, 
 and our noble lord, Petrus Stuyvesant, we protest 
 against this outrage," shouted the stronger voice of 
 the two. 
 
 "Their High Mightinesses the States General 
 shall hear of this," chimed in the weaker, with a 
 roar a tone less frightful. 
 
 The Swedes placidly continued their labors, but 
 upon the face of the officer there was an amused 
 smile. As for Eric Helm, he took little heed of 
 the menaces of the Dutchmen, or the jests of the 
 soldiers of his own party. He was very much in 
 earnest. He had planned this reprisal, and he was 
 intent on carrying it to a satisfactory completion. 
 His object was to place in front of the fort a strong 
 house that should effectually screen the Dutch 
 fortress, and should catch the eye of all Indians 
 passing down the river. He had designed the 
 building to form as complete a cover as possible, 
 and he was engrossed in the business of making
 
 138 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 the foundations strong and sure. Only when the 
 Dutch garrison, with a burning desire to show 
 these Swedes that the Dutch power was not to be 
 trifled with, drew together, and with drawn swords 
 advanced upon him at a moment when his assistants 
 had withdrawn to the shore, did he seriously con- 
 sider the Dutch side of the question. Then he drew 
 back a step, picked up an axe, and confronted the 
 enraged garrison. 
 
 "Better take things quietly, friends," he said, 
 and his tone was not derisive, as that of the officer 
 had been. "Even brave men may well give in to a 
 superior force. Those to whom you must account 
 will see that there has been no lack of courage on 
 your part. As for this house, his Excellency, the 
 Governor of New Sweden, claims a right by virtue 
 of the district being a possession of Her Majesty, 
 the Queen of Sweden not only to the land on 
 which it stands, but to that also on which your 
 fort is placed. In his estimation it is you who are 
 encroaching on our domain, and surely we may 
 come and put up a house on our own land." 
 
 "The Governor of New Sweden is a liar!" roared 
 the bigger Dutchman, but his eye falling at that 
 moment upon the returning Swedes, discretion got 
 the better of valor, and he headed the procession 
 back to the gate of the fort. 
 
 "He is a liar, I say," he shouted again, from 
 that safe vantage point. "The land our fort is built 
 on was this summer solemnly made over to us, for 
 the second time, in the presence of the honorable
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 139 
 
 members of the high council of New Netherland, 
 La Montagne and Van Dincklagen. Aye, and their 
 honors visited your lying Swedish governor, and 
 stood up to his face and told him so in his house of 
 Printz Hall. He told not the same tale to them, I 
 dare swear." 
 
 "You've sworn enough, friend," retorted the 
 officer, and a shout of laughter went up from the 
 Swedes as the two halves of the garrison made good 
 the words by a burst of language more effective 
 than choice. 
 
 The Swedes worked with a will, laying in place 
 the logs they had brought with them, and fetching 
 more that earlier in the year had been conveyed to 
 the Schuylkill. In two or three days the house 
 stood completed, a building thirty feet long and 
 twenty broad, and the gate of Fort Beversrede had 
 become almost inaccessible. Eric Helm stood 
 contemplating his work, his face expressing more 
 decided satisfaction than it had shown since he 
 landed in New Sweden. 
 
 "That was a good idea of yours," said the officer 
 in charge of the party. "The Dutch will at least 
 find themselves compelled to share the spoils, and 
 if we get not the biggest share it will not be our 
 fault. " 
 
 Within the fort the garrison fumed and swore, 
 and longed for the presence of Andries Hudde, the 
 Commissary of the South River. But the Com- 
 missary was at the Manhattans, laying his Case 
 before the Dutch Governor, Stuyvesant, and there
 
 140 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 were but six soldiers, all told, in the Dutch garri- 
 sons of New Sweden. Therefore the garrison of 
 Beversrede dealt solely in wordy missiles, and wasted 
 enough strong language to have dealt death to 
 their rivals if a thousandth part of the energy of 
 that language could have been turned into effective 
 power. 
 
 Eric Helm returned to New Gottenburg with a 
 fair amount of apparent satisfaction, and a large 
 amount of hidden exultation over the success of his 
 plan. The strong house on the Schuylkill was an 
 accomplished fact, and the Dutch fort was put 
 effectually in the background. Governor Printz 
 listened to the officer's report, and then sent for the 
 young engineer. 
 
 "Eric Helm," he said, "you have done well. The 
 rascally Dutch have had to admit once more that 
 John Printz rules in New Sweden. Let them 
 depend now on their good friends, the Indians who 
 sold them the land. With my traders on the spot 
 they will learn to their cost that the savage has as 
 keen an eye for an advantage as has a beggarly 
 Dutchman. You have made of your building a good 
 strong house in every particular, have you?" he 
 added. 
 
 "It is strong enough for a fort, your Honor," 
 replied, Eric. 
 
 "That is well, though I doubt not the Dutchmen 
 have the fear of John Printz too fully before their 
 eyes to attempt any treachery," replied the Gov- 
 ernor. "You have done a piece of work that will
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 141 
 
 be of lasting benefit to New Sweden. I am very 
 well satisfied with your efforts." 
 
 Eric took the words for a dismissal, and turned to 
 leave the Governor's presence, but before he had 
 moved many steps the Governor spoke again. 
 
 "Stop, young man," he said. "I told you before 
 you started upon this expedition that my eye would 
 be upon you. It was no idle word. Through the 
 report of my agents I have judged of the work you 
 planned and carried out. I am well pleased with 
 it. You shall not go unrewarded. From this time 
 forth, until you cease to merit the favor, all restric- 
 tion upon your coming and going shall cease. You 
 shall be free to go whither you will when the day's 
 work is over, always provided that you are back 
 within the soldiers' quarters before they are closed 
 for the night, and that you are in a fit state to 
 resume your labors in the morning." 
 
 The warm blood mounted to Eric's face. The 
 outcome had exceeded his hopes. He had expected 
 no reward, and would have been quite satisfied to 
 know that the Governor had been obliged to rescind 
 his harsh judgment, and to admit that in the convict 
 who had been sent to her shores, New Sewden 
 had received a useful addition to her population. 
 His words came less readily than usual. There 
 was honest gratitude in his heart, and it made his 
 tongue falter. 
 
 "From my heart I thank your Excellency," he 
 said, and he went out from the Governor's presence 
 with a light step.
 
 142 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 To have thus fully propitiated the Governor of 
 New Sweden was a matter of no small moment to 
 one in Eric's peculiar position. The freedom also 
 was very precious. When he sat with the soldiers 
 at night, he had never been able to forget the fact 
 that he was a prisoner among them, at liberty to 
 go and come only with the officer's permission. 
 Now, his evenings were his own. He began to 
 wonder whether it would not be possible to turn 
 them to some account. The land of New Sweden 
 had awakened in him a personal interest since he 
 had planned and carried out the building of 
 the house on the Schuylkill. When he had once 
 served his country in the new domain he seemed 
 not so thoroughly shut out from the bounties of 
 that land. For it was a bounteous land. He was 
 more convinced of it the more he saw of the 
 country. 
 
 But in spite of its generosity, and the fact that 
 that generosity might yet be extended to himself, 
 his thoughts turned longingly that night towards 
 old Sweden. Of all whom he had there esteemed as 
 friends, he most regretted the loss of the one incor- 
 ruptible lover and follower who had nearly broken 
 down his resolution by his look of appealing 
 reproach when he bade him stay by the side of the 
 fair haired maiden, instead of following him into 
 the moonlit night. Was the dog happy without 
 him? Had the child been able to keep her promise? 
 The sick lady, on whose consent she had counted 
 so confidently, might not have been of the same
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 143 
 
 mind as the young maid. Yet the maiden had 
 seemed to have no fears. 
 
 "My mother will be willing to let me keep your 
 dog," she said. "You can take him no further, and 
 to leave him behind without a home would be cruel. 
 When you are ready to have him again you must 
 come for him. ' ' 
 
 Would the time every arrive when he could claim 
 his own again, and stand before the young maiden 
 a free man? 
 
 The two were always associated in his mind the 
 dog and the fair faced child. He had seen them 
 last standing in the moonlight, just under the shelter 
 of the ruined outbuilding, the maiden with her hand 
 on the head of the dog, that ever since had seemed 
 to look at him with the same heart-broken reproach 
 in his eyes. To-night, in spite of the Governor's 
 leniency, or perhaps, because by reason of that 
 leniency hope had come again into his life, the 
 memory of the maiden and the dog was especially 
 vivid.
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 
 The waters of the Schuylkill gave back the sun's 
 rays, and the reeds inshore stirred in the breeze. 
 A swan craned its neck to look down at some object 
 in the mud below, and then, too lazy to pursue the 
 inquiry, rested placidly on the stream. On the shore 
 a gray goose moved with amazing swiftness among 
 the tall grass, and overhead sailed an eagle, looking 
 down on that which to goose and swan was yet 
 invisible. Round the bend of the river was pres- 
 ently heard the dipping of paddles, and the gray 
 goose screened herself behind some bushes, and the 
 swan stretched its neck in an inquiring fashion. 
 Four long Indian canoes were what the swan saw, 
 and what the eagle had long seen. They came 
 sweeping round the curve, headed by a smaller one 
 in which stood a single Indian, his eyes turned 
 down stream. He passed the swan without a glance. 
 Wild fowl were common objects there. His paddles 
 never rested till a point was reached from which 
 could be seen a building standing upoq the river's 
 bank. Then he extended his arm. 
 
 "Yonder lies the fort of the Dutchmen," he said, 
 and paddled on. 
 
 A few minutes later he spoke again, turning his 
 head towards those behind. 
 
 "The Hollanders' fort changes position with the 
 144
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 145 
 
 sun, " he said. "A month ago it held not its present 
 place. ' ' 
 
 He paddled on again, and the larger canoes 
 followed. 
 
 "It changes face also," he remarked somewhat 
 later, as the building upon the shore became more 
 plainly discernible. 
 
 In that respect the speaker differed materially 
 from that upon which his attention was fixed. His 
 eyes were often turned to the distant building, but 
 his face did not change. His canoe was steadily 
 urged forward. To the gray goose and the swan 
 the boats soon became objects too distant to excite 
 curiosity. Only the eagle looked down on them 
 still, and followed their course down the river. 
 
 The larger canoes lay low in the water, evidence 
 that they carried more weight than the six Indians 
 who made up the crew of each. If further proof 
 were necessary, irregular piles of skins came here 
 and there into sight above their sides. To the eye 
 of the initiated the extra precision of the lines and 
 splashes of paint on the faces of the savages be- 
 tokened an expedition of some importance. It was 
 evident that each Indian had donned his dress suit 
 of paint. Why not? He was bound for the strong 
 house of the white men. Should he appear before 
 them other than at his best? 
 
 The canoes had come from far, their destination 
 being the new fort of the Hollanders who had this 
 year been invited by Indian sachems to build upon 
 the Schuylkill. The savage was not well versed in
 
 146 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 the underlying principles of trade, but experience 
 had taught him that when more traders resorted to 
 his land a greater variety and a larger quantity of 
 goods came into his possession in exchange for his 
 store of furs. He welcomed the Swede because he 
 brought ship loads of commodities dear to the 
 Indian's heart, and when the Hollander sailed into 
 the river frequented by his tribe, he smoked the pipe 
 of peace with him in turn, and foresaw an increase 
 in the buying power of the skins his squaw had 
 dried and hoarded. The Indians knew no reason 
 why the Dutchmen as well as the Swedes should 
 not build on their shores, and carry goods up their 
 rivers. 
 
 To the Dutchmen they were going to-day to test 
 the generosity of the new trading centre, and to 
 make the best bargain that circumstances would 
 permit. Only one of their number, the old man in 
 the smaller canoe, had yet visited Fort Beversrede. 
 
 "Yonder lies the point upon which the Hol- 
 landers built their fort," he said, as they neared 
 the group of buildings, "but yonder is not the 
 fort they built." 
 
 "It is a white man's house, and a large one. 
 Such is the house of the trader," answered one in 
 the next boat. 
 
 The canoes were secured, but before the Indians 
 could leave the bank the white trader came out to 
 meet them. 
 
 "Welcome, friends," he said briskly. "Our house 
 is open to our brothers. ' '
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 147 
 
 The old Indian looked him steadily over from 
 head to foot. 
 
 "The Hollanders dwelt here a moon ago," he 
 said. 
 
 "Oh, the beggarly Hollander is not to be 
 depended on," said the trader loudly. "It is the 
 Swedes who are your friends. Come in, brothers, 
 and see if we do not love the red men." 
 
 The majority of the Indians entered the strong 
 house, but the bundles to which the trader's gaze 
 had turned greedily yet reposed in the bottoms of 
 the canoes. Proof of hospitality, in the shape of 
 brandy, was not wanting, and while the Indians 
 drank, their eyes wandered round the house, and 
 rested longest on the corner where certain goods 
 dear to the savage heart were displayed in tempt- 
 ing profusion. There was manifest skill in their 
 arrangement. Articles of necessity and articles of 
 superfluity were ranged side by side. Unhappy 
 must be the Indian whose pile of skins was small, 
 in presence of such attractions. 
 
 "Did the Hollanders take their fort with them 
 when they departed?" asked the old Indian who 
 acted as leader. 
 
 On the way from the canoe to the house he had 
 carefully scanned the building. Now he spoke for 
 the first time since he stood by the river side. 
 
 "Not they," said the wily Swede, a man chosen 
 by Governor Printz to be the factor of the Swedish 
 West India Company's trading post on the 
 Schuylkill. "They would find little use for their
 
 148 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 fort except where the Indians resort. But the 
 rascals have no business here. It is we who have 
 made a covenant with our friends the Indians, and 
 the Hollander must keep to his own part of the 
 land." 
 
 "There is room in our country for all," said the 
 old Indian. "Our land is broad. We will give of 
 it to our brothers the Dutch and the Swedes alike. 
 We will give them much land. Then will they 
 have no need to dwell so near together. The 
 Dutch and the Swedes are brothers. They must 
 love each other much, and be as one, else would not 
 their houses be so close." 
 
 He pointed as he spoke towards the wall behind 
 which stood the Dutch fort. 
 
 For a moment the Swede looked discomfited. 
 
 "Oh, we and the Hollanders get along well enough 
 together while they keep to their own part of the 
 country," he said. "As for our brothers the red 
 men, we look . not that they should desert us to 
 trade with the Hollanders. The Swedes were 
 their friends before the Hollanders built their fort 
 in these parts. They love their brothers of this 
 land, as the Hollanders never did. Our Governor 
 has sent across the great sea to procure for them 
 the goods they most desire. Over in our Sweedland 
 our wise men have consulted, and have gathered 
 together that which will best please our good 
 brothers here. Would the Hollanders do as much? 
 They will only bring to you that which the men of 
 their own land w:ll not buy. They call themselves
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 149 
 
 your friends, yet can they never be your friends as 
 can the Swedes. Where are their soldiers to 
 defend you if an enemy should come? They cannot 
 defend themselves. But the Swedes have soldiers 
 many, and strong forts, and our Governor, the 
 Great Sachem, dwells among you, so that he may 
 best know how to be your friend. He lives in your 
 midst, and you pass his house in your hunting 
 expeditions. ' ' 
 
 "How much will our good friends the Swedes 
 give for a beaver skin," asked the old man 
 pertinently. 
 
 The wary Swede hesitated. 
 
 "Bring you skins that I may see them," he said. 
 "All that they are worth I will give, aye, and a 
 little more to my brothers to-day. ' ' 
 
 "We will show our brother the skins," said the 
 old man, and the party returned to the river bank 
 all but their leader. He passed slowly round to 
 the back of the strong house, and stood before the 
 gate of Beversrede, gravely assuring himself that 
 no feature familiar to him on a former visit had 
 disappeared. He had not stood long before the 
 bigger half of the Dutch garrison espied him. 
 
 "Here come our friends the Indians to trade with 
 us!" he shouted. "Where is the benefit of the 
 Swede's trading house? It will not keep the 
 Indian away from us, whatever John Printz may 
 think. ' ' 
 
 He was already half-way to the gate, which he 
 threw open wide.
 
 150 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "Come in! Come in!" he cried. "You knew 
 where your friends were, if the beggarly Swede did 
 put his house in front of us. We saw not your 
 canoes, else would we have welcomed you sooner. 
 How many are there of you?" 
 
 "Four canoes came with me," said the Indian. 
 
 "Bring your peltries and come in. We'll find 
 good rum for all, ' ' said the Dutchman. 
 
 "We must show them to both of our white 
 brothers at once," replied the old man gravely. 
 "The Swede also said, 'Bring in the peltries.' " 
 
 "Our goods are better than the Swede can show," 
 said the Dutchman eagerly. "If you put your 
 beavers within grasp of his hungry hand, it is little 
 you will carry away with you but anger in your 
 heart. Bring them hither. Then shall you take 
 back to your castles that which will make all other 
 hunters want to come to Fort Beversrede. " 
 
 "Very good, friend. Very good, ' ' said the Indian. 
 "What will the Dutch give for a beaver?" 
 
 "Give? What will we give?" said the Dutchman. 
 "Try us and see." 
 
 "How much wampum for a good beaver?" per- 
 sisted the Indian. 
 
 "What has the Swede offered you?" asked the 
 Dutchman, in a quieter tone. 
 
 "What the Dutchman offers promises," said the 
 old man slowly. 
 
 The big Dutchman was silent. He stood with 
 his eyes fixed on the Indian. The old man gravely 
 returned the gaze.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 151 
 
 "What will we give?" repeated the Dutchman at 
 last, much of the cheerful bluster gone from his 
 tone. "We will give you more than the Swede, 
 whatever that may be. ' ' 
 
 "Very good," said the old man. "Our hunters 
 shall hear. I go to tell them. ' ' 
 
 His step was measured and stately as he crossed 
 the inclosure between the fort and the outer 
 palisades. He saw no need for haste, nor for 
 quarreling with the fortune that had made 
 Dutchmen and Swedes so eager to welcome him. 
 His feelings were not shared by the garrison. 
 When the Indian had turned from him, the Dutch- 
 man's fears grew apace. Would he ever return? 
 Would the wily Swede let him slip through his 
 fingers so easily? The two halves of the garrison 
 held a hasty consultation, and as a result, the larger 
 rushed to the door of the fort. 
 
 "Look out for that Swede!" he called. "He'll 
 have the best of you if you're not as wily as a snake. 
 There are times when a man must keep his eyes 
 open." 
 
 "The advice is good, friend," said the Indian 
 impassively, as he passed out of the gate. 
 
 It was noticeable that he did not seek the smaller 
 canoe in which his own peltries had been brought, 
 but went straight to the strong house of the Swede. 
 Here the floor was strewn with furs among which 
 the skilled hand of the trader moved critically. His 
 keen eye quickly selected the best skins. 
 
 "For each of these I will to-day give a fathom
 
 152 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 and a half of wampum, ' ' he said, just as the old 
 man entered. 
 
 The faces of the Indians showed no change, but 
 the hunter to whom the bundle of skins belonged 
 swept them together with his foot, the movement 
 bringing the inferior skins on top of the selected pile. 
 
 "What means that?" asked the trader sharply. 
 
 "That the canoe is not too heavily loaded to carry 
 them further, even to the Dutch Fort Nassau, ' ' said 
 the owner. 
 
 "The Dutch Fort Beversrede is nearer," inter- 
 posed the old Indian. 
 
 The trader glared at him. Then he laughed. 
 
 "Oh, you have found the two Dutchmen, have 
 you?" he said. "Powerful friends they'd prove, 
 wouldn't they, if your enemies should show them- 
 selves in your land? The truth is, the Dutchman is 
 no good anywhere. He'd fail you as much over 
 your beavers as over the fighting, if you should try 
 him. You'll be too wise for that, though. Our 
 brothers the red men know one thing from another, 
 I'll answer for it." 
 
 "The Dutchmen of Fort Beversrede will give 
 more than a fathom and a half for a beaver, ' ' said 
 the old man. 
 
 "Eh? Who said so?" asked the Swede. 
 
 "The big Dutchman himself." 
 
 An oath escaped the lips of the trader. The old 
 man stood regarding him. 
 
 "How much more will he give?" asked the Swede, 
 after a full minute's silence.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 153 
 
 "How much more will the Swede give?" said the 
 Indian. 
 
 The trader looked as if he would have liked to 
 make answer in a more emphatic form than was 
 possible in words. 
 
 "Oh, I suppose I can afford to give you as much 
 as the Dutchman," he said at last. 
 
 "Will you give a fathom and three-quarters?" 
 asked the Indian. 
 
 "Yes. It's more than the beavers are worth, but 
 I told you I would give you the best of the 
 bargain," said the trader. "You've got it in 
 earnest." 
 
 "The Dutchman will give more," said the Indian. 
 
 "The Dutchman's a fool!" roared the trader. 
 
 "He may be a fool, friend," said the old Indian. 
 "I judge him not. The white men should know. 
 They are brothers. The Indian is not a fool. ' ' 
 
 "He is if he trust to that lying Dutchman," 
 shouted the trader. "Go and try him. You'll see 
 what he'll do." 
 
 "Yes, friend, we will try him," said the old man. 
 "We must offer our beavers to our brothers the 
 Dutch and Swedes alike, else will they not both 
 smoke the pipe of peace with us. ' ' 
 
 Calmly and without haste the skins were gathered 
 up, the Swede looking on savagely the while. 
 Then Indians and bundles disappeared round the 
 back of the strong house. 
 
 The considerable band of Indians that entered 
 the gate of Beversrede filled the hearts of the garri-
 
 154 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 son with exultation. In the absence of a regular 
 trader the stores were intrusted to the soldiers, and 
 they burned to distinguish themselves. Their 
 triumph over the Swedish factor was in proportion 
 to their former humiliation. John Printz might 
 build strong houses, as many as he pleased. They 
 felt themselves in a position to laugh at his efforts. 
 While Indians poured through their gates, the Swede 
 would not have it all his own way. 
 
 The hunters met with something more than 
 hospitality. The Dutchmen were truly brotherly. 
 Packages of skins were in due season opened, and 
 the eyes of the garrison brightened as the superior 
 character of the peltries was revealed. 
 
 "You found the Swede readier to talk than to pay 
 for beavers, I dare swear," said the big Dutchman. 
 
 "The beavers waited not for his wampum," said 
 the old man. "Our brothers the Dutchmen will pay 
 more. It is their word, and they do not lie. ' ' 
 
 "Aye, they'll pay more," said the Dutchman, 
 with assurance. "These beavers now, will, in our 
 hands, yield you a fathom and a half of seawan. 
 The Swede would not pay you that. ' ' 
 
 "The Swede will give a fathom and three- 
 quarters," said the old Indian. "But the Dutchman 
 will give more. The Dutchman does not lie." 
 
 "Who told you the Swede would give that?" asked 
 the Dutchman, his face losing many shades of 
 satisfaction. 
 
 "The Swede himself," said the Indian quietly. 
 "But the Indian does not lie. I promised my
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 155 
 
 brother that our hunters should know of his offer, 
 and they have brought their furs hither. The 
 Dutchmen will give us more. ' ' 
 
 "We will give you as much as the Swede," said 
 the superior half of the garrison, his broad face 
 growing grave over such a mighty concession. 
 
 "No. The Dutchman will give more, else will 
 he be worse than the Swede," said the Indian. 
 
 "How do you make that out? Isn't our seawan 
 as good as theirs?" asked the Dutchman. 
 
 "Yes, but it is no better. And the Dutchman 
 promised to give more than the Swede. The 
 Swede did not lie to his brothers. Therefore is he 
 better than the Dutchman. ' ' 
 
 "Come, now, you ask too much," said the head of 
 the garrison. "We cannot afford to pay our good 
 friends the hunters more than the skins are worth, 
 else should we have to shut up our trading house. 
 We have to send the beavers to our own land to sell 
 them, and it costs much to cross the big sea. Our 
 friends must remember all we bring into their 
 country. What would they do without our goods?" 
 
 "The Swede also had many goods," said the 
 Indian. 
 
 "But he would only give you a fathom and three- 
 quarters for a beaver. ' ' 
 
 "Will the Dutchman give more?" asked the 
 Indian. 
 
 The broad face of the soldier wore a look of dis- 
 tressing uncertainty. If he should refuse to outbid 
 the Swedish agent, the Indians would return to the
 
 156 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 Swedes' strong house, and the advantage over 
 which the hearts of the garrison had but now been 
 jubilant would fall to their enemy. On the other 
 hand, to pay two fathoms of wampum for a beaver 
 was to reduce the profit upon the skins more than 
 would be considered allowable by his superiors. 
 The Dutchman was in difficulties. He pondered, 
 and the Indians waited. They were in no hurry, 
 and if there existed any eagerness beneath the calm 
 exterior of their manner, it was kept very much 
 beneath. They did not betray it. 
 
 The garrison removed to a distance to hold a con- 
 sultation. The situation was critical. If they failed 
 to persuade these Indians to trade with them, the 
 rest of the hunters of their tribe would in all 
 probability follow their example and go to the 
 Swede. Two fathoms of wampum for a beaver skin 
 was a price not to be thought of under ordinary 
 circumstances. But these circumstances were not 
 ordinary. The Swedes had got the better of them 
 in the matter of building. It was insufferable that 
 they should have it also in the matter of trading. 
 And the number of skins in those bundles was large. 
 It was a big trading transaction. The advantage 
 must on no account fall into the hands of their rivals. 
 
 "If we secure not the trade with the savages," 
 said the lesser half of the garrison, "this river, aye, 
 and the South River itself, is of little value to us. 
 What care we for the land? 'Tis the peltries we are 
 after. If we get not the beaver and the otter skins 
 we might as well go back to the Manhattans."
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 157 
 
 "I'll do it, and take the consequences," said the 
 other half valiantly. 
 
 And while his courage was at its highest he 
 approached the Indians. 
 
 "Brothers," he said, "you ask much of us, more 
 than we can afford to give. We cannot always give 
 two fathoms of seawan for a beaver, but that you 
 may know that the Dutchman does not lie to his 
 brothers of this land, we will to-day give even that 
 for a good skin. 
 
 "The Dutchmen are our friends," said the Indian, 
 and the piles of beaver skins began to change 
 hands rapidly. 
 
 The stores of the garrison were soon drawn upon 
 by the red men. Wampum also was in demand. 
 Some of the hunters were desirous of carrying back 
 a supply of the Indian money, instead of expending 
 all their furs in the purchase of the tempting articles 
 displayed by the white men. The strings of beads 
 which the Dutch styled seawan were accordingly 
 brought to the fore. 
 
 "Two fathoms of white or one of black seawan 
 for a beaver, friends," said the big Dutchman. 
 "Here you are. Who shall say we do not treat our 
 brothers well?" 
 
 The old Indian motioned to a lithe, long limbed 
 savage, the tallest of the party. He stepped for- 
 ward, and held out his hand. The Dutchman 
 looked aghast at the length of his arm. It boded 
 ill for the wampum. 
 
 "Two fathoms for a beaver," the savage said,
 
 158 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 and extending his long arms to the utmost, measured 
 off upon the string the greatest length he could 
 stretch. This was a fathom. 
 
 The Indians watched him with unmoved coun- 
 tenance, and the Dutchman with growing apprehen- 
 sion. Two fathoms for each beaver skin, and every 
 fathom the length that man could stretch! Truly 
 it was buying success dearly. 
 
 The wisdom of the old Indian's choice became 
 then apparent, as did the value of long arms. 
 Three ells' length went to every fathom as that 
 Indian measured it, and yet there was nothing 
 of which the Dutchman could complain. The 
 length a man could stretch was the recognized 
 measurement of a fathom. But it made more 
 than a little difference who was the man that 
 stretched. 
 
 The savage performed his task steadily, but with 
 amazing rapidity. The long string of beads tight- 
 ened for a moment in his grasp, and then, as each 
 fathom was measured off, was lifted swiftly to his 
 face and drawn across his nose. It was the Indian's 
 test for depreciated coin. By and by he threw down 
 a string upon the floor. It had failed to stand the 
 test. 
 
 "What is the matter with it?" asked the soldier. 
 
 "No good," replied the Indian shortly. "Our 
 brothers should break it up." 
 
 The rough edges of the wampum had scratched 
 the savage's nose as they passed over it, proof 
 incontestable that the beads were chipped and
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 159 
 
 worn. Such inferior money was fit only to be 
 broken up and destroyed. 
 
 "Nonsense! It is good enough," said the Dutch- 
 man, picking up the wampum, and repeating upon 
 his own nose the Indian's experiment. He was 
 careful not to rub too hard, however. "What 
 more do you want?" he added, as the broken edges 
 coming in contact with his nose proved that wear 
 was beginning to tell on the beads. 
 
 "Our beavers are good skins. We want good 
 seawan in return," said the Indian. 
 
 "The seawan is good enough," retorted the 
 soldier, but he put aside the rejected string and 
 handed the Indian another in its place. 
 
 The great packages of otter and beaver skins, 
 and of black fox and fisher skins, had all changed 
 hands at last. The big trading transaction had 
 fallen to the share of the Dutchmen. Not a skin 
 among all that were brought in the canoes that day 
 found its way into the hands of the Swede. Yet 
 the garrison watched the departure of the band with 
 none of the feelings of jubilation with which they 
 had looked on their approach. The Swedish strong 
 house was costing them dear. They had the furs, 
 and the Swede had nothing, but they were not at all 
 sure that the Swede had not the best of the bargain. 
 
 It was the beginning of many such transactions, 
 in which first one and then the other of the rivals 
 came off victorious, and the victor and the loser 
 were about equally ill satisfied. The Swede, enjoy- 
 ing the more prominent position, generally secured
 
 160 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 the peltries, though many a party of Indians passed 
 by the door of his strong house and sought the 
 gate of Beversrede. But whether he left the fruits 
 of his hunting expeditions in the strong house of the 
 Swede or the fort of the Dutchmen, the Indian 
 profited by the competition. He was the only one 
 who was satisfied. 
 
 As for John Printz, he rejoiced in the fact that 
 he had made the Dutch Fort Beversrede of little 
 value to its owners, even though he had in the proc- 
 ess raised the price of furs for the Swedes as well 
 as the Dutchmen.
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 
 The building of the trading house before Fort 
 Beversrede had altered Eric Helm's position in New 
 Sweden. He was a convict still, but he was in 
 favor with John Printz, and that fact made a 
 material difference in his intercourse with other 
 men. The daughter of the Governor was also 
 pleased to show him some friendliness. She had a 
 certain feeling of proprietorship in him. It was by 
 her intercession that her father had allowed him to 
 remain in New Sweden. She felt that to her sa- 
 gacity was to be attributed all the benefit that had 
 come, or might yet come, from the young man's 
 talents, and she was inclined to be condescending 
 towards one who had proved her in the right, and 
 at the same time answered her purpose. 
 
 She took occasion to explain to one or two of the 
 most favored among the wives and daughters of the 
 leading men in New Sweden that the Queen's 
 Minister, Oxenstiern, was interested in the young 
 convict, and that though the evidence had gone 
 terribly against him at his trial, there were those 
 who deemed that his enemies had painted his deed 
 in blacker colors than was consistent with the young 
 man's previous character and standing. 
 
 Her words were not without effect. Eric Helm 
 was astonished to find the doors of good Swedish 
 
 161
 
 162 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 homes thrown open to him, and their owners will- 
 ing, nay, a little eager, to extend to him their 
 patronage. A young man of good birth and educa- 
 tion, accused of a crime that might easily be con- 
 sidered as purely an accident, and sent from his 
 country to share the lot of the common convict, 
 was in a position sufficiently romantic to awaken 
 feelings of interest. Had the Governor frowned 
 upon the young man, these good folks would 
 possibly never have found out his superior qualities, 
 or the extenuating circumstances in his case. But 
 he had not frowned upon him. He had chosen to 
 treat him with especial consideration, and the 
 Swedish colonists followed his example of leniency, 
 and were convinced that mercy called upon them 
 to lighten his lot by lifting upon him the smile of 
 their countenances, and pressing upon him the 
 hospitality of their homes. 
 
 The change, though it proved to Eric that his 
 footing in the new land was becoming assured, was 
 far from being altogether pleasing. Unless he 
 could go among his fellow men without the stain of 
 a convict's name, he would have preferred not to 
 mingle with them at all. He was still Eric Helm 
 the convict, and the fact was ever present to his 
 mind, if not to theirs. He was glad when Governor 
 Printz sent for him, and gave him instructions to go 
 Into the woods to inspect the water-mill which the 
 Governor had caused to be built on a creek well 
 suited for the purpose. 
 
 "There is something wrong with the machinery,"
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 163 
 
 said the Governor, "and as the mill goeth early and 
 late, it will occasion inconvenience to those who 
 have brought grain thither if aught interfere with 
 the grinding. Go and see what is needed, and when 
 the wheels can best be stopped that the machinery 
 may be put in repair. The farmers of New Sweden 
 can ill do without the mill that I have erected for 
 their benefit." 
 
 The water-mill was one of the Governor's pet 
 projects. It was the first of its kind built in New 
 Sweden, and had proved a great boon to the colo- 
 nists. The Governor was pleased, on the present 
 occasion, to enlarge upon the benefits resulting from 
 it, and to explain to the young man why he had 
 placed it on the creek where it now stood. He was 
 interrupted in the midst of his discourse b} r the 
 entrance of a high official of New Sweden, none 
 other than the Governor's Commissary, Hendrick 
 Huygen. There was some excitement visible in his 
 face. 
 
 "Well, what is it?" asked John Printz. "Your 
 countenance is solemn enough to forebode ill news." 
 
 "It may or may not be ill news, your Excel- 
 lency, ' ' said the Commissary. " I do but bring you 
 tidings that the Dutch are again attempting to get 
 the better of us upon the Schuylkill, and to put the 
 laugh on their side, as they did when Beversrede 
 went up." 
 
 "Let them try," said the Governor, frowning at 
 the mention of the occasion on which the Dutch 
 gained a footing on the Schuylkill. "They'll find
 
 164 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 John Printz more than a match for a rascally set of 
 tatterdemalions like them. What are they up to 
 now?" 
 
 "Commissary Hudde has returned from the Man- 
 hattans, your Honor," was the answer, "armed 
 with authority from the Dutch Director General, and 
 has proceeded to portion out land in the region of 
 the Schuylkill to his followers. Even now one 
 Simon Root is attempting to build at the Mast- 
 maker's Point, and others, it is said, are to follow." 
 
 John Printz sprang to his feet. 
 
 "Simon Root! Who's Simon Root? I'll shew 
 him who he is if he attempt to defy me, the Gov- 
 ernor of New Sweden. Aye, and I'll shew Andries 
 Hudde too, if he does pretend to call himself Com- 
 missary of the South River. Go, send Swen Schute 
 to me. And you," turning to Eric, "never mind 
 the mill. It can grind a little longer in its -present 
 state. You can hold a sword, at least. I desire you 
 to go to the Mast-maker's Point to help teach that 
 Root and his superiors that John Printz, and John 
 Printz alone, rules in New Sweden. It is an insult 
 to Her Majesty, the Queen of Sweden, and an out- 
 rage against the Governor of New Sweden, and it 
 shall not be tolerated. Where is Swen Schute? 
 Why has he not come at my order?" 
 
 "I think the Commissary has gone to summon 
 him," said Eric. 
 
 "Gone! He ought to be back. Go you and tell 
 both that I am in haste." 
 
 But at that moment the officer, Swen Schute,
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 165 
 
 entered, and the Governor's next words were 
 addressed to him. 
 
 "Where have you been?" he demanded. "I have 
 been waiting for you, and my business requires 
 haste. Take men and go at once to the Mast- 
 maker's Point. A beggarly Dutchman has pre- 
 sumed to set his rascally foot on Her Majesty's soil. 
 Kick him out! Pull his house about his ears, and 
 if Andries Hudde be there, kick him after the 
 other Dutchman. I care not whether it be the 
 Dutch Commissary of the South River, or any other 
 Dutch fool. Serve them all alike. Now be off, and 
 see that my commands are carried out. And hark 
 you ! Take enough men to do the thing effectually. 
 Here is one for you. He can carry a sword and 
 musket as well as the rest." 
 
 "Your Honor's commands shall be obeyed," said 
 the lieutenant, withdrawing hastily. 
 
 The merry ring of the hammer and rattle of 
 boards went on apace at the Mast-maker's Point. 
 Simon Root was but one of a small band of 
 Dutchmen ready to avail themselves of the oppor- 
 tunity given by the orders of Director-General 
 Stuyvesant to settle the land on the Schuylkill 
 lately purchased by the Dutch. He was blithe at 
 the prospect, for was not Director Stuyvesant him- 
 self behind him in this undertaking? The land on 
 the Schuylkill was good, and freemen were allowed 
 by the Dutch to trade with the Indians. Simon 
 Root was looking forward with satisfaction to the 
 gains that would come to him when his house was
 
 166 JN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 completed. A small Dutch settlement would ere 
 long rise in this spot, and to it the Indians would 
 resort. Visions of wealth made the hammer swing 
 freely, when the voice of Simon's companion 
 recalled him to the present. 
 
 "Yonder are moving figures. Which are they, 
 friends or foes, think you?" 
 
 Simon stopped his work and turned himself 
 about. 
 
 "Swedes, as I live!" 
 
 "And the house more than half up," lamented 
 the assistant, who had himself an interest in this 
 settlement at the Mast-maker's Point. 
 
 "Half up! What of that? It's going right up, 
 for all the Swedes. They'll not dare to lay a finger 
 on it when Director Stuyvesant's behind the 
 business," said Simon. 
 
 "Don't be too sure," rejoined his companion. 
 "John Printz cares for none, not even for Governor 
 Stuyvesant himself." 
 
 The Swedes came on quickly, marching in regu- 
 lar order. 
 
 "By what right do you trespass on Her Majesty's 
 domain?" asked Lieutenant Swen Schute sternly. 
 
 "I don't," replied Simon stoutly. "I'm trespass- 
 ing on nobody's land. This land is ours, bought 
 and paid for, and I'm on it by permission of the 
 Noble Pieter Stuyvesant himself. What do you, 
 trespassing on the lands of the Dutch West India 
 Company?" 
 
 ' ' None of this trifling, ' ' said the lieutenant sharply.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 167 
 
 "Pull down that house, and take yourself off this 
 land, or you'll find yourself in a bad fix." 
 
 "Pull it down yourself, if you want it pulled 
 down," said Simon. "And as for the fix, it's you 
 that will be in it when you have to settle for this 
 with Director Stuyvesant. " 
 
 "Aye, and I wz//pull it down," said the lieuten- 
 ant angrily, "and if you mend not your manners, 
 my fine fellow, you shall feel the weight of our 
 Governor's wrath. " 
 
 The lieutenant would have made good his words, 
 but at that moment a shout was heard from behind, 
 and a Dutchman came puffing and panting up to the 
 soldiers. 
 
 "Stop, stop!" he gasped. "Don't fight, any of 
 you. Their Honors the Clerk of the South River 
 and the Deputy Commissary are coming. Wait 
 and hear what they've got to say." 
 
 The lieutenant waited. Two Dutch officials, 
 Adriaen van Tienhoven, Clerk of the Court of the 
 South River, and Alexander Boyer, the Deputy 
 Commissary, both of them men who were expecting 
 to build at this spot, were seen approaching, and 
 the Swedes felt themselves constrained to listen to 
 their words. They were weighty, and in view of 
 his instructions from the Governor of New Sweden, 
 embarrassing to Swen Schute. To utterly dis- 
 regard the protest seemed inadvisable, and yet- 
 John Printz had given very explicit orders. 
 
 "At least give us time, until we can send to Fort 
 Nassau and obtain definite instructions from Com-
 
 163 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 missary Hudde," urged the Dutch officials. "You 
 are surely not in such haste that you cannot wait 
 until to-morrow. If Andries Hudde tells us to 
 withdraw, we will move yonder building ourselves." 
 
 Lieutenant Schute hesitated. The demand 
 seemed reasonable. On the morrow he would be 
 still at liberty to carry out his orders. In the 
 meantime he could communicate with the Governor. 
 He therefore acceded to the request of the Dutch 
 officers, and Simon Root's house yet stood when 
 the sun went down. 
 
 That night Eric Helm was dispatched to New 
 Gottenburg with the unenviable commission of 
 acquainting the Governor with all that had 
 transpired. 
 
 "What! That rascally Dutchman's house still 
 standing? And you dare to come and tell me so to 
 my face? You are a set of cowards, every one of 
 you. What did I send you there for, eh?" 
 
 "To obey my superiors," said Eric. "Lieutenant 
 Schute ordered me to communicate the fact to your 
 Excellency. I have done so. I am ready to carry 
 back your commands." 
 
 "Commands! What's the good of commanding 
 a set of poltroons like you? Let the house stand? 
 Not while my name's John Printz. What care I for 
 the orders of Andries Hudde, that I should wait for 
 him? Pitch them in the faces of his officers, and 
 tear that place down at all hazards. If it stand to- 
 morrow night, you and every man of the company 
 shall answer dearly for its presence."
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 169 
 
 It did not stand. While the sun was yet low in 
 the sky, Lieutenant Schute hastened to obey the 
 Governor's peremptory commands. The Dutch 
 Commissary had been obdurate. The house must 
 stand, or be torn down by the Swedes. 
 
 "Then the mischief be on your own obstinate 
 heads," said Lieutenant Schute angrily. "My 
 course is clear," and he gave the order to advance. 
 
 With swords drawn the Swedish soldiers marched 
 to the house at the Mast-maker's Point; the Dutch 
 officials, and all who were interested in the building, 
 followed in solemn protest. 
 
 "Once more, before it is too late, I protest against 
 this outrage, ' ' said Van Tienhoven. ' ' See, here is 
 the commission of Director Stuyvesant himself. 
 We are not building here without authority. ' ' 
 
 "I acknowledge no authority in Her Majesty's 
 domain save that of Her Majesty's Governor," said 
 the lieutenant, "and he has bidden me not to allow 
 a stick to be planted in the name of Their High 
 Mightinesses, but to trample under foot whatever 
 has been raised. I have nothing to do with your 
 Government or your Commissary Hudde. He is a 
 rascal and a rogue. ' ' 
 
 Then the blood of Alexander Boyer was stirred, 
 and he opened his mouth to speak. 
 
 "Schute, thou must be thyself a rascal thus to 
 talk," he said indignantly. "Abuse no man, or say 
 it to his face. ' ' 
 
 Now Lieutenant Schute was a hot tempered man, 
 and to be reproved by a Dutchman was more than
 
 170 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 he could bear. Almost before the words were out 
 of Boyer's mouth, the hands of the lieutenant were 
 in Boyer's hair. It looked as if the swords of the 
 soldiers might before long find other work than the 
 hacking down of a house. But the calmer onlookers 
 interfered. The combatants were separated with 
 no greater loss than a tuft or two of hair originally 
 pertaining to the head of the Dutchman, Boyer. 
 
 "Advance and tear down the building. Leave 
 not the rascal a board or a nail," shouted the 
 lieutenant. "This is a menace to Her Majesty 
 and the Governor of New Sweden. ' ' 
 
 With a shout the men fell upon the house, using 
 their swords for axes, and the sound of breaking 
 and falling timbers filled the air. When night came 
 no building stood at the Mast-maker's Point, but the 
 breach between the Swedes and the Dutch had 
 grown a little wider.
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 
 It was a day in June, and the land was the land of 
 Governor Printz. Very much the land of Governor 
 Printz, for a man of the character of the ruler of 
 New Sweden of necessity dominated more and more 
 as the years went by the country and the people 
 over whom he ruled. 
 
 It was almost three years since, by the placing of 
 his strong house before the gates of Beversrede, 
 John Printz had convinced the Dutch that it was to 
 be submission to his will or war to the end between 
 the rival authorities on the South River. The 
 Director-General of New Netherland, harassed by 
 his neighbors of the New England colonies, and 
 being for the present unable to leave his capital of 
 New Amsterdam, was forced, strongly against his 
 will, to let Printz have things very much his own 
 way. New Sweden flourished, and the Dutch 
 traders sailed up the South River in fear and 
 trembling, sojourned in the land in the midst of 
 harassings and annoyances, and occasional violence 
 on the part of the Governor of New Sweden, and 
 departed with anger in their hearts, and beaver skins 
 in their ships, the latter wrested from his domain 
 in spite of John Printz and his agents. 
 
 A cloud was on this particular day resting over 
 the South River, not the cloud of the Governor's 
 
 171
 
 172 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 wrath, but a definite physical cloud, which hung 
 low in the heavens, and from which growls, deep 
 and hoarse enough to resemble the threatenings of 
 the Governor's voice, rumbled and ceased and 
 rumbled again. 
 
 The shadow of the heavy cloud deepened the 
 color of a pair of blue eyes that looked straight up 
 into it. Anything but a storm cloud, looking down 
 upon the face to which the eyes belonged, would 
 surely have ceased its grumbling. It was not every 
 day that even a cloud and in its journeyings it had 
 many advantages could look upon a face quite as 
 fair. The attraction lay not alone nor chiefly in 
 the delicacy of tint and the perfection of feature. 
 There was about the face a subtle charm that mere 
 color and shape could not give It was as much too 
 old for the maiden she was but fifteen as it was 
 too young. The simplicity and winning frankness 
 of early childhood had never left it, and the grace 
 and though tfulness of womanhood had come to it 
 early. The result was a peculiar charm, that made 
 it hard to turn the eyes away from the childlike 
 womanly face. 
 
 The cloud and the maiden and the river, and a 
 strip of sandy beach, had the region to themselves, 
 with a small canoe as a possible servant. The canoe 
 had brought the maiden to her present position from 
 further up the river. From where she stood she 
 could see the stream widening out towards the bay. 
 The tide covered the marshy stretches by the banks, 
 and made the river broad, and at this particular
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 173 
 
 spot deep to its very edge. Her own little strip of 
 sand, narrow and wet, had but lately been washed 
 by the retreating water. 
 
 The maiden looked from the cloud to the canoe, 
 and was about to make a step towards the latter, 
 when from the rising land above the sandy shore 
 came a frightened bleat, and the sound of scamper- 
 ing feet. The grassy knoll to which she sprang 
 brought the girl's head level with the bank, and 
 made her a witness of a race for life going on 
 above. 
 
 The odds were all against the lamb, that, terrified 
 and desperate, bounded madly across the grass, 
 staggering beneath the weight of a wild cat cling- 
 ing to its side. The fierce beast of prey had buried 
 it claws deed in the lamb's fleece, and was even now 
 making a vigorous effort to reach the frightened 
 creature's throat. 
 
 The eyes of the girl were large with sympathy. 
 She turned to seek a weapon to use on the side of 
 the weaker struggler, but even as she did so the 
 lamb reached the edge of the bank. There was a 
 wild leap that carried hunter and hunted across the 
 narrow stretch of sand, and then a plunge. The 
 terrified cry of the lamb mingled with a warning 
 growl from the storm cloud. The maiden had barely 
 time to turn before she saw the lamb drifting down 
 the stream. 
 
 "Poor hunted thing! You shall not die thus," 
 she said, and without another glance at the cloud, 
 which at the moment lifted up its voice in more
 
 174 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 vehement warning, she stepped into the canoe, and 
 pulled towards the still struggling lamb. 
 
 The waters had grown dark as the sky. The face 
 of the maiden as she stood in the canoe looked 
 white and strange against the gloom. Then, in a 
 moment, the storm burst. The flash of lightning, 
 the loud crash of thunder, and the roar of the wind, 
 were almost simultaneous. River and shore seemed 
 for an instant ablaze, and in the midst of the blaze 
 stood the girl, abreast now of the lamb. While the 
 water was lashed into waves about her, she bent 
 over, and with an effort lifted the animal into the 
 canoe. 
 
 "There, there! Keep still. None shall do you 
 hurt," she said soothingly, and gave all her atten- 
 tion to reaching the bank. 
 
 But the storm, that had uttered warning after 
 warning without being heeded, had now passed the 
 admonitory stage, and was in possession of that 
 little world of river and shore. The waters heeded 
 no more the strokes of the girl's paddle than if it 
 had been a reed. Hurling itself against her and 
 against the water, the wind swept both down 
 towards the sea, whither the tide had begun to ebb. 
 
 The blackness spread fairly across the sky. Then 
 the waters above began to descend towards those 
 below in headlong haste, and were caught by the 
 wind and whirled forward, a tumultuous, broken, 
 rushing sheet, in the middle of . which drifted the 
 canoe and the maideji and the shivering, terrified 
 lamb.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 175 
 
 The peal of thunder that filled the ears of the 
 young maid in the canoe came rolling and crackling 
 with still more deafening sound about the ears of 
 another to whom the darkness had become almost 
 the darkness of night. Out on the open river the 
 cloud had made the world dark, but here, in the 
 forest, the gloom was deeper. Those ears heard the 
 hollow reverberations of the earth answering to the 
 tumult in the air as branches and trees came crash- 
 ing down upon it. 
 
 They could not fail to hear the response of the 
 earth, for they were very close to it. In fact the 
 head to which they belonged rested upon the earth 
 itself, pressed down upon it so closely that the water 
 which overflowed from a creek some six feet away 
 washed round the face, and set the black hair float- 
 ing. The rain splashed down over the dark skin, 
 and into the little black eyes, that, in spite of it, 
 looked up and watched the flashing lightning and 
 the rapidly rising water. 
 
 It was no wonder the rise was rapid. There was 
 a double source of supply. The rain did its part by 
 sending rivulets hurrying from all points to join the 
 creek, and below, at the spot where the small 
 tributary met the main stream, a dam formed by an 
 uprooted tree arrested the waters of the South River 
 as they descended, and sent a great wave up the 
 creek. 
 
 It took but a minute or. two to bring the water 
 level with the chin, that again and again tried to lift 
 itself clear of the flood, and every time was held
 
 176 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 back by a stout hickory limb, that lay within an 
 inch of the forehead over which it stretched without 
 touching. The trunk had fallen across the body of 
 the Indian woman in such a way that its more 
 crushing weight was supported by its own branches, 
 and it failed to press the life out of the form that it 
 yet pinned to the ground. One arm lay broken by 
 the woman's side, the other was fast beneath the 
 tree. 
 
 She was old, and lean, and withered, but the black 
 eyes had fire in them yet. They watched the water 
 till it crept up and washed about the closed lips. 
 The head lifted itself then, till the forehead pressed 
 hard against the hickory bough, and the lips gained 
 a temporary advantage over the water. 
 
 There was nothing more that the Indian woman 
 could do. No power of movement other than that 
 slight raising of the head was left to her. There 
 was nothing else but to wait till the water crept over 
 mouth and nose, and the eyes that stared upward 
 were the eyes of the dead. For the storm had not 
 long be'gun, and the clouds had yet much store to 
 pour out. 
 
 Along the river the very animals had sought 
 cover, and the region was given over to storm and 
 flood. All but one spot some three miles further 
 up, where a dog stood upon the bank, alert and 
 watchful, yet with drooping tail and wistful eyes. 
 
 "How now, good Jupe? Canst find the bairn?" 
 
 The dog lifted his head, and gave utterance to a 
 long howl.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 177 
 
 With hand uplifted to keep the rain from his eyes, 
 the speaker stood gazing down the stream. He was 
 an old man, but he stood in the tumult of the storm 
 unmoved. There was anxiety in his face. 
 
 "Come hither, Jupe," he said, and the dog left the 
 bank and came slowly to his side. 
 
 "Art sure she went that way?" he asked, letting 
 his hand fall upon the head of the animal. 
 
 The dog looked at him questioningly, almost 
 reproachfully, putting his nose to the ground, and 
 again bounding towards the stream. The old man 
 followed. 
 
 "Always the same tale," he said. "And the 
 canoe is gone. Surely the dog is right, and the 
 bairn is further down the river." 
 
 He stood by the brink. The waters surged and 
 broke in waves at his feet. 
 
 "Agneta! Little one!" 
 
 It might have been the voice of a young man, so 
 strong and deep was the tone, but it brought no 
 response, unless the low whine of the dog could be 
 accounted answer. , 
 
 The old man turned away. 
 
 "We must wait," he said sorrowfully. "The 
 bairn will have put ashore somewhere. We can do 
 naught till the storm abate. ' ' 
 
 He turned towards a farmhouse that stood back 
 from the river. It must surely have been a piece of 
 the old Swedish land brought bodily over to the 
 new. The long low buildings with their sodded 
 roofs, the walls of squared tree trunks, the great
 
 178 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 paved quadrangle all were there as in Sweden. 
 Just now everything- looked blurred and misty 
 through the driving rain. 
 
 The old man passed under shelter, and stood in a 
 doorway, looking down the river. Neither he nor 
 the dog could rest. 
 
 And in the wood, some miles below, the little dark 
 eyes of the Indian woman gathered to themselves a 
 look of despair, and the water touched the closely 
 pressed lips, and now and again trickled into the 
 nostrils. A peal of thunder rolled away in the dis- 
 tance, and the despair changed to alertness. Then 
 the lips opened, and a voice, shrill and far-reaching, 
 uttered an Indian call. The cry was prolonged as 
 the thunder itself, and the moment it ceased the 
 woman held her breath to listen. No answer came. 
 Again the lips opened, and this time the call was 
 in the white man's language. There was a sudden 
 momentary cessation of wind and rain, while the 
 storm gathered its forces afresh, and in the com- 
 parative stillness the listening ears heard the sound 
 of a voice the answering cry of a girl. 
 
 "Who called?" 
 
 "I! Indian squaw! Come! Help!" shouted the 
 old woman, in the same far-reaching tone. 
 
 Back at the mouth of the creek, a canoe, whirled 
 into the comparative safety of that opening by the 
 swirl of waters about the overturned forest giant, 
 was urged upward by a young girl's hand. When 
 the voice first came she had been sweeping down 
 the main stream, wondering whether the little canoe
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 179 
 
 would be afloat when the storm ceased. It was 
 when she sought to lessen the fears of the lamb by 
 speaking to it reassuring words, necessarily loud, 
 that the ear of the squaw caught the sound. 
 
 The maiden had believed herself alone in that 
 waste of waters. It was a comfort to know that 
 another was near, even though that other was in 
 need of help. It was a comfort, too, to be out of 
 the current, and to feel the canoe obey her will. 
 She urged it forward with rapid strokes. 
 
 "I am coming," she cried. "Where are you?" 
 "Here! Hasten! The water rises. " 
 Just once came the guiding shout, then the 
 voice ceased. To the girl's calls no answer was 
 returned. 
 
 She came upon the squaw before she knew her- 
 self to be near, and sprang from the canoe with a 
 cry of fear. Water covered the face, and to the 
 maiden it seemed that the woman was dead. At 
 that cry, however, the black eyes opened with a jerk, 
 and made a succession of rapid upward movements, 
 which had the effect of strangely contorting the 
 features, seen, as they were, beneath the water. 
 With ready apprehension the girl attacked the 
 hickory bough. It was too tough for her to break, 
 but she succeeded in forcing it upward. Then the 
 head of the Indian woman lifted itself. She shook 
 the water from her face, and opened her tightly 
 closed lips. 
 
 ' ' Good ! Good ! ' ' she said, drawing a quick breath. 
 "The water rose fast."
 
 180 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "It rises yet," said the maiden, "and the tree is 
 on you. What shall I do?" 
 
 "Put your hand down in my belt there, under 
 the tree. The little squaw's hand is small," said the 
 woman. "It can push in and find the axe." 
 
 It did push in, but to do it, it was forced to leave 
 the bough. The face of the Indian woman was 
 again under water. She bore the ordeal with amaz- 
 ing composure, while the maiden wormed and 
 twisted her hand between the tree trunk and the 
 body of the woman, all the while tormented with 
 fears that the squaw would be drowned. The small 
 white hand was bleeding when it drew itself clear 
 of the rough bark, but the girl did not know it. It 
 held the axe, a sharp one lately purchased of the 
 white men. The maiden hastened to push back the 
 bough. 
 
 "There, lift up your head again," she said eagerly. 
 "You will be drowned." 
 
 The water ran in streams from the brown face. 
 The squaw took the situation coolly. Not till the 
 streams had ceased, and she had taken more than 
 one long breath, did she attempt to answer. 
 
 "Now little squaw go to work quick," she said. 
 "Water be up high very soon." 
 
 The strokes, dealt with one hand, while the other 
 held up the bough, were necessarily feeble, and it 
 took many of them to make an impression on the 
 tough hickory, but it began to weaken at last, and 
 aided by the strong pressure of the squaw's head, 
 the girl succeeded in breaking it off just as a flash
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 181 
 
 of lightning lit up the forest, and another tree came 
 crashing down almost at her feet. She started back, 
 trembling with excitement and weariness. 
 
 "Does the heavy trunk hurt much?" she asked 
 sympathetically, when the crash had rolled away 
 sufficiently to allow her voice to be heard. 
 
 "It does not kill. Indian cares not for hurt," said 
 the woman. "That arm no use. Tree broke it. 
 Get the other out. Then it can help." 
 
 The girl set to work again to free the squaw's left 
 arm. She chopped away the bark, till, with a great 
 wrench, the woman released the imprisoned 
 member. 
 
 "Ugh!" said the squaw. "Get up soon now." 
 
 The water was still rising, though not as rapidly. 
 The rain was less violent. 
 
 "White squaw get bough, and put it under tree 
 there," directed the squaw. "Then little squaw 
 bear on it hard here, close to my arm. That arm 
 help. It not broke. " 
 
 It helped vigorously, and the bough, used as a 
 lever, pried up the tree. How it was done the 
 maiden hardly knew, but she saw the squaw writhe 
 and wriggle, and then draw herself slowly upward. 
 
 "Now press hard!" commanded the Indian 
 woman, and the girl strained every nerve to make 
 her weight tell. The next moment the squaw was 
 on her feet, her right arm hanging helpless at her 
 side. 
 
 "Little white squaw work well," she said, breath- 
 ing hard after her exertions. Then she felt herself
 
 182 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 critically over with her left hand. "Indian squaw's 
 bones broke," she added, pointing to her ribs. 
 
 "And your arm too," said the girl, her eyes full of 
 pity. "You must come with me when the storm 
 is over. My grandfather is skillful. He will set 
 the bones. ' ' 
 
 "Indians skillful too," said the woman. "Indian 
 squaw get bones mended among her own people. 
 White squaw stoop and feel for pouch there, 
 beneath the tree, ' ' she added. 
 
 The maiden was leaning, white and exhausted, 
 against a tree. Now, at the bidding of the Indian 
 woman, she stooped to search for the pouch, which, 
 in the squaw's effort to free herself, had become 
 detached. It was a bag of skin, and the girl 
 wondered in a dull way what made it so heavy. She 
 was too tired, however, to be actively curious. She 
 had in truth "worked well," how well she hardly 
 realized. As the excitement subsided she found 
 that the past hour had told upon her. 
 
 The sky was clearing. Already the thunder 
 sounded distant. The girl carried the bag to the 
 squaw, and watched her as with a grunt of satisfac- 
 tion she attached it to her belt, first thrusting her 
 hand inside to make sure that nothing was missing. 
 The woman had no inclination to leave behind her 
 any part of the wherewithal to make for herself and 
 her warrior husband many an elaborate toilet. 
 
 The contents of that bag represented much per- 
 sonal adornment. There was in it red earth from a 
 creek above Tenacong, that the squaw well knew
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 183 
 
 how to prepare until it made almost as good a paint 
 as the vermilion the trader sold, and white clay from 
 another stream that would make a good substitute 
 for white lead. Black clay also was there, taken 
 from Wolfe creek, far down by the sea. Black as 
 ink would be the paint prepared from it, and fright- 
 ful in the sight of his enemies would it make the old 
 warrior when he adorned himself in it. Further- 
 more there was blue earth from the same region, 
 which only needed tempering to render it fit to 
 embellish the bodies of brave and squaw on the 
 most important occasions. It would have taken 
 more than a few broken bones to make the squaw 
 forget these results of her journeying and bartering. 
 The pouch secured, she turned to the girl. 
 
 "Storm nearly over," she said. "White squaw 
 want to go back in canoe?" 
 
 "Yes," said the maiden wearily, "but I do not 
 think I could paddle yet. I must rest." 
 
 ' ' Indian paddle, ' ' said the woman. ' ' White squaw 
 get in squat in bottom of canoe. ' ' 
 
 "But you arm is broken," replied the maiden. 
 "You cannot paddle." 
 
 "Indian's one arm good as white squaw's two," 
 said the woman. "White squaw get in canoe." 
 
 The girl looked at her for a moment, and then 
 obeyed. As she stepped into the canoe, however, 
 she possessed herself of the paddle. 
 
 "You sit and rest in the bottom of the boat," she 
 said. "I am better able to paddle than are you." 
 
 "Ugh! White squaw do as she's told," said the
 
 184 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 Indian woman, giving the girl a rough but not 
 unfriendly push. "River too rough for arms that 
 are not strong. ' ' 
 
 Thus it happened that when the storm cloud rolled 
 away in great masses, a canoe with a white maiden 
 crouching in the bottom, and an Indian woman 
 paddling with her left hand, came up the rivef 
 against the current. 
 
 At the farm-house the dog and the old man had 
 kept their place in the doorway through all the 
 violence of the storm. Now the old man turned into 
 the house. 
 
 ' ' Katarina, ' ' he said, speaking to a woman within, 
 "I must seek the bairn. I can stand it no longer." 
 
 ' ' Nonsense, father ! She'll turn up right enough, ' ' 
 was the reply. "The girl's not a fool, though she 
 might well be accounted one for staying out when 
 the thunder gave full warning of its intentions. 
 She will have run the canoe ashore, and sought 
 what shelter there is to be had, if, indeed, she be on 
 the river at all." 
 
 "Where else should she be?" said the old man. 
 "The canoe is gone, and the dog ever goeth to the 
 river. Had she been on land he would have found 
 her ere this. I will leave it no longer. Harm may 
 have come to the bairn." 
 
 "As you will," said the woman, and the old man 
 returned to the river, preceded by the dog. 
 
 Before the animal had reached the bank, however, 
 he stopped, with head held high. 
 
 "What is it, lad? Didst hear the bairn?"
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 185 
 
 The dog sniffed the air, listened intently, and 
 then bounded from the old man's side, and went 
 tearing down the stream. 
 
 "He hears her. God be praised!" said the old 
 man. Then he raised his voice. 
 
 "Agneta! My bairn!" he called. 
 
 This time there came an answer in a ringing girl's 
 voice. 
 
 "I'm coming, grandfather." 
 
 He met her on the bank and held out both hands. 
 
 "Thank God, little one! I feared for you, "he 
 said. 
 
 The girl's voice was not quite steady. 
 
 "I also feared," she said. "But I am glad I 
 was there. ' ' 
 
 Her hand was in his. He saw the blood on it. 
 
 ' ' My bairn, you are hurt ! " he said. 
 
 "Little white squaw hurt her hand getting Indian 
 from under the tree," said the Indian woman. 
 "She good squaw to work. Indian be dead now, if 
 she not come along. ' ' 
 
 "Grandfather Axel, the woman is hurt," said the 
 girl. "May she take the canoe further up the river? 
 She will be nearer then to her people." 
 
 "Surely," said the old man. "Take it, friend, 
 and send it back when you will, ' ' he added, turning 
 to the squaw. "You are in sore need of it. " 
 
 "Arm get well now," said the squaw cheerfully. 
 "White squaw get it out before the water quite kill. 
 Good little squaw her. ' ' 
 
 "Aye, she is good," said the old man fondly.
 
 186 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 The squaw nodded, and paddled away, stopping 
 first to push the lamb out of the canoe. The old 
 man turned to the maiden, putting both hands on 
 her shoulders. 
 
 "My bairn," he said gently, "you have surely 
 done well, but, little one," and his hand pressed 
 more heavily on her shoulder, "you must take care. 
 The old man's heart would be sore broken if it had 
 to give you up. Your mother trusted you to me. 
 I must look well to my trust my brother Eric's 
 grandchild. ' ' 
 
 The girl's lip quivered. She took a step forward, 
 and was wrapped in his arms. Then the tears came. 
 
 "There, there, little one! My own bairn!" he 
 said, soothingly. 
 
 "I am foolish," she said at last, lifting her head. 
 "I think the tree was too heavy for me." 
 
 His hand pressed her head back again upon his 
 breast. 
 
 "Never foolish to bring your sorrow there, little 
 one," he said. "You have been tried too sorely. 
 You are wet, and over strained. You must go in 
 and rest, and tell me all about it after." 
 
 He led her into the house, keeping his arm about 
 her, and when his daughter would have questioned 
 her, he stopped her peremptorily. 
 
 "Nay, 'ask no questions now," he said. "The 
 bairn is overwrought. She has saved a life to-day 
 and risked one," he added, in a lower tone. "Let 
 her rest. Such a storm is enough to try a stronger 
 than she. ' '
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 187 
 
 He led her through the big living room to an 
 inner chamber, and put her tenderly in a chair. 
 
 "Change those wet clothes, little one, and lie down 
 and rest," he said. 
 
 She smiled at him, though her lips quivered yet. 
 That smile was the last thing he saw before he went 
 out and closed the door. 
 
 "Well, has she got over it?" 
 
 It was a girl's voice, and the speaker, a fair haired, 
 round faced damsel, some two years older than the 
 maiden he had just left, looked up into the old 
 man's face. 
 
 "I have told her to sleep, "he said. "See that 
 she is not wakened." 
 
 "What did she go for?" asked the girl curiously. 
 "Hadn't she sense enough to know that a storm was 
 coming?" 
 
 "I have not asked her why she went. She must 
 have started before the storm came," said the old 
 man. "She had sense enough to save a life. 
 Would you have had as much, my girl?" 
 
 The damsel turned away without answer, and 
 the old man went out.
 
 CHAPTER XVI 
 
 A greater than John Printz was in New Sweden. 
 From the deck of a vessel ascending the South 
 River Director-General Stuyvesant looked out upon 
 the land. The Director of New Netherland had 
 come in state, attended by his chaplain and an 
 imposing suite. It was his first visit to this part of 
 his domain, and it had been long in contemplation. 
 Its object was partly the convincing of John Printz 
 that the principle of unlimited aggression was not 
 altogether a safe one for a ruler to adopt, and partly 
 the official reception of a large tract of land on the 
 South River, which had been ceded to the Dutch by 
 the Indians. 
 
 The Director was a soldierly man, of stern and 
 commanding bearing. The fiery eye showed at 
 present its mildest expression as the Director stood 
 talking to Domine Grasmere, his chaplain. 
 
 "No wonder Swedes and Englishmen desire a 
 goodly picking here, ' ' he said. "It is a land worth 
 having, aye, and worth a little fighting for, if need 
 be." 
 
 "The Englishmen have been disposed of, said the 
 domine, but the Swede, in the person of John 
 Printz, is a less easy matter." 
 
 "I have yet to see John Printz," said Stuyvesant 
 quietly. 
 
 1 88
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 189 
 
 The shadow of a smile played about the domine's 
 lips. The words were significant. 
 
 "Where are we now, captain?" asked the Director, 
 when a few minutes later the chief officer of the 
 vessel passed him. 
 
 "But a short distance below the Minquas' Kill, 
 where the Swedish Fort Christina stands, your 
 Honor," replied the captain. 
 
 "We shall not reach Fort Nassau to-day," said the 
 Director. "The wind dies down. There is a dead 
 calm coming, and the tide is against us. ' ' 
 
 "Aye, everything is against us," said the cap- 
 tain. "The ship has but crawled for the last 
 hour." 
 
 "She'll not do even that much longer," replied 
 the Director, and as if to make good his words, the 
 last pretence of a breeze died away, and the vessel 
 lay becalmed, while the captain fumed and looked 
 furtively at the Governor. 
 
 Stuyvesant took the delay quietly. He was in 
 haste to reach the Dutch Fort Nassau, there to con- 
 fer with his Commissary and to meet the Indians. 
 But wind and tide were at no man's disposal. He 
 turned his attention towards the bank. 
 
 "What think you of that for a dwelling in a new 
 land?" he asked, as the domine's eye wandered in 
 the same direction. 
 
 The large Swedish farmhouse that stood just 
 beyond the point where the vessel lay looked as if it 
 had been transported bodily from the northern land. 
 The great square of buildings might easily have
 
 190 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 passed for a fortress, so strong and compact was 
 their appearance. 
 
 "It must belong to one who is well-to-do, " said 
 the chaplain. 
 
 "Of a truth," rejoined the Director. "I have 
 seen nothing to equal it since we entered the river. 
 I will even go ashore and inspect it, since the vessel 
 may not for several hours set sail." 
 
 He was as good as his word. With the domine for 
 attendant he stepped ashore, to the great satisfaction 
 of two pairs of eyes pressed close against a window 
 in the big farmhouse. The eyes belonged to two 
 children, and had but lately discovered the vessel. 
 
 "Look! Look! Isn't she a big one?" said the 
 younger of the two, a small, thick-set girl of seven. 
 
 "Look!" contemptuously repeated the boy 
 addressed. "Do you think I haven't seen her this 
 ever so long? She's Dutch. She's going to Fort 
 Nassau." 
 
 "She's not going anywhere. She's standing 
 still, ' ' said the girl. 
 
 "Standing!" retorted the elder loftily. "That's 
 all girls know. Ships don't " 
 
 But here both watchers at the same moment 
 descried the Director and his attendant. 
 
 ' ' Mother ! Grandfather ! ' ' cried two voices at once. 
 "There's a big ship stopped here, and a Dutch heer 
 coming to this house." 
 
 The small faces were excited. The dress of the 
 Governor betokened a person of distinction, and 
 persons of distinction were rare in this land.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 191 
 
 An old man entered the room at the children's 
 call. 
 
 "What is it, noisy ones?" he said. 
 
 "Look, grandfather? The heer and the domine 
 are coming here." 
 
 The little girl slipped her hand into that of her 
 grandfather as he came to the window. 
 
 "They are coming here, surely," he said, and 
 went to the door to welcome them. 
 
 Axel Bonde had grown ten years older since the 
 day he took the little Agneta from her mother's 
 arms, but he had lost none of the dignity of bearing 
 that characterized him then. The Director- 
 General of New Netherland thought the figure 
 awaiting him in the doorway had but a fit setting in 
 the big, substantial house. 
 
 "Our ship lies becalmed, my friend," he said. "I 
 was fain to step ashore and see the land, and your 
 house attracted me by the goodly size of its build- 
 ings. It looks more fitted for the land from which 
 you came than for this new realm, for, if I mis- 
 take not, you are not long from Sweden, and the 
 model of this dwelling is to be found in an older 
 country. ' ' 
 
 "Aye, noble heer, that is it," said the old man, 
 his eye brightening at the words. "It is built timber 
 for timber after the fashion of the home in the dear 
 Sweedland. If your interest be deep enough to 
 carry you beyond its threshold, I would gladly show 
 you a true Swedish farm-house. I know not to 
 whom I speak, though by your bearing I deem you
 
 192 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 of soldierly character and of no mean rank, but I 
 think I mistake not in believing that you know more 
 of the Dutch form of dwelling than the Swedish." 
 
 ."You- are right there," said the Director. "I am 
 a true Dutchman, else should I not have been 
 chosen to be Governor of New Netherland." 
 
 The stern features relaxed as he spoke. The 
 Director was watching the effect of his words. The 
 old man's manner was unchanged, though his face 
 expressed surprise. 
 
 "I knew not your Excellency's rank," he said 
 calmly, "yet will I venture to repeat my invitation. 
 Even the Governor of New Netherland may desire 
 to see lhat which is unfamiliar to him." 
 
 "That do I, truly," said the Director. "Lead on, 
 my friend. That part, methinks, is where you 
 house your cattle. ' ' 
 
 Axel Bonde led the way to the cattle house, empty 
 now, for the cows were feeding in knee-deep grass 
 in the meadows. There was the same broad open 
 space within that had characterized the ladugard of 
 the old Swedish home, the same roomy accommoda- 
 tion for the cattle, the same hearth in the centre, 
 where fodder could be prepared. The old habits 
 had not yet adapted themselves to the new sur- 
 roundings. 
 
 "Your cattle must have a good time of it in the 
 winter, if you lodge them in such quarters," said 
 the Governor. 
 
 "The Troll will not come to meddle with our cows 
 this winter," ventured the little girl, who had clung
 
 IK CASTLE AND COLONY 193 
 
 to her grandfather's hand, and accompanied him into 
 the cattle house. ' ' There is the Midsummer Qvast. ' ' 
 
 Her small finger pointed upwards towards a 
 bunch of withered flowers hanging from the roof.. 
 
 Pieter Stuyvesant was in an affable mood. He 
 looked down upon the child, and smiled. 
 
 "Well/ little one, and why hangs it there?" he 
 asked. ' ' What harm will the Troll do ? " 
 
 "Don't you know?" answered the child incredu- 
 lously "The Midsummer Qvast will keep the Troll 
 away, so that they cannot milk our cows or hurt 
 our cattle. They are ugly evil spirits, who would 
 do us harm, but they cannot come here, for my sister 
 Maria gathered the Midsummer Qvast quite alone 
 on St. Hans' Eve, and she did not speak to anybody. 
 If she had spoken before all the nine different flowers 
 were gathered, the Qvast would have been of no 
 use. Now it will last till next year, and the Troll 
 will not dare to come near our cows. I am going 
 to gather a Midsummer Qvast next Hans' Eve." 
 
 The Governor was not listening. His eyes had 
 wandered beyond the bunch of faded flowers, even 
 to the further end of the building, where, framed in 
 a doorway, stood a young girl, tall, lithe, and 
 willowy, the soft bloom of health on her cheeks, and 
 the perfect ease of self-forgetfulness in her manner. 
 
 "That is not a peasant maiden." he said, his eyes 
 yet on the girl's face. 
 
 "No, your Honor, it is not," said Axel quietly. 
 
 Agneta had perceived the strangers, but her 
 demeanor underwent no change. She stepped
 
 194 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 within the cattle house, reached upward to the top 
 of one of the partitions, and took down a skein of 
 woolen yarn, relic of an evening in winter when old 
 customs had been kept up, and the girls of the 
 household had repaired to the cattle shed with their 
 spinning wheels, there to spin and chat gaily in the 
 light of the big fire, and tell Swedish stories, and 
 grow a little homesick in the telling. 
 
 The skein in her hand, the girl turned towards 
 the door by which she had entered, but the voice of 
 the Director-General of New Netherland arrested 
 her steps. 
 
 "Come hither, fair maid," he said a little 
 peremptorily. 
 
 Agneta obeyed, crossing the building swiftly. 
 
 "What will you, sir?" she asked courteously. 
 
 "What will I?" he answered lightly. "I will to 
 look upon your face, and to know what such a 
 maiden doeth here in New Sweden." 
 
 "My duty, sir," said the maiden, answering the 
 last half of his remark, and ignoring the first, though 
 the lowered eyelids, and the slight increase of sober- 
 ness in her manner, told that it was understood. 
 
 "Nay, nay, veil not those eyes," he said. "Look 
 at me, child. The Governor of New Netherland is 
 wont to be obeyed. ' ' 
 
 She lifted her eyes then, and a deeper tinge of 
 color came to her cheek. 
 
 "I knew not that your Excellency was the Gov- 
 ernor of New Netherland," she said gently, "nor 
 that it was the duty of the maidens of New Nether-
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 195 
 
 land to look upward when your Excellency ap- 
 proached, ' ' she added, with the glimmer of a smile. 
 
 He laughed. 
 
 "How came you in New Netherland at all?" he 
 said. 
 
 "I came with my grandfather to New Sweden, 
 your Excellency, ' ' said Agneta. 
 
 The Governor thought there was a slight stress on 
 the name, but it was so slight that he could not be 
 sure. 
 
 "Your grandfather?" he said. Then turning to 
 Axel : "Is she your grandchild? I thought you told 
 me she was no peasant. ' ' 
 
 "The grandchild of my brother Eric. We were 
 brothers by adoption," said Axel. "Nay, in the 
 veins of the bairn flows no peasant blood, but that of 
 noble houses." 
 
 "I thought as much," said the Governor. "And 
 what does she here?" 
 
 "Her mother gave her tome when she died," said 
 the old man. "My brother Eric's grandchild was a 
 precious gift. ' ' 
 
 ' ' Grandfather thinks Agneta more precious than 
 me and Ian and Maria together, ' ' said the little girl, 
 who stood yet by the Governor's side. 
 
 "Go into the house and teach thy meddlesome 
 tongue better manners, Kolina," said the old man 
 quietly. "And you, Ian, go with your sister." 
 
 The children obeyed, and with a low, respectful 
 courtesy the young maiden turned to follow them, 
 but the hand of the Governor detained her.
 
 196 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "Not so fast, child," he said. "I am curious to 
 know more of a maiden who has no smiles for the 
 Governor of her land. ' ' 
 
 "Nay, your Excellency," said Agneta, "but Gov- 
 ernor Printz claims that title." 
 
 "Well, since we are near Fort Christina for so 
 they tell me it may be that you are right, ' ' said the 
 Director with a smile. "I deny not that your people 
 bought the land about that fort. On this point we 
 shall not disagree. ' ' 
 
 Then he turned to Axel Bonde. 
 
 "How came you, with such a charge, and a good 
 farm over in Sweden, as I doubt not you had, to 
 leave the old land for the new?" he asked. "Doth 
 the new seem to you better?" 
 
 A look of sadness came to the old man's face. 
 
 "Nay, surely," he said, "for the old heart and the 
 old land go best together. But if a man learn not 
 by the time he is near fourscore that it is ill to put 
 a life almost run out against the interests of those 
 who have yet much time to live in the world, he is 
 strangely slow of learning. Aye, the old farm was 
 good, very good, but my son had a desire to come 
 to the new land, and the betrothed of my oldest 
 grandchild was greatly drawn to the farm where he 
 had first seen the girl. He wished much to buy it 
 of me. Anna was a good girl. She deserved to be 
 happy. Therefore, since all were better pleased 
 that it should be so, we came hither." 
 
 "All?" said the Director. "What saith this 
 maiden to the change?"
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 197 
 
 "I go with grandfather Axel," said Agneta. 
 "What he wills is best" 
 
 "Will your Honor see the rest of the buildings?" 
 asked Axel. 
 
 "Yes, yes," said the Director, but his thoughts 
 seemed not as free as before, and he asked fewer 
 questions. He was thinking of the maiden, who, 
 as they left the cattle house, turned in a different 
 direction. 
 
 He saw her again when the old man welcomed 
 him within the walls of the dwelling house. Axel 
 Bonde would have set refreshment before him, but 
 the Director stayed him. 
 
 "Nay, I desire naught but a draught of water," 
 he said. 
 
 "I will bring your Excellency some that is both 
 clear and cold, ' ' said Agneta. 
 
 She was gone several minutes, returning with a 
 goblet of silver in which gleamed water cold and 
 sparkling. 
 
 "It is pure and sweet, and hath medicinal prop- 
 erties, ' ' she said as she presented it. "It was brought 
 this day by the Indians from a spring much thought 
 of by their nation." 
 
 The Governor took the goblet, and raised it on high. 
 
 "I drink to the health of the gentle maiden who 
 offers it," he said. "May the new land be a land of 
 promise to you, fair daughter. These Indians of 
 whom you speak," he added, as his lips left the 
 refreshing draught, "are they to be relied upon, or 
 does treachery lurk beneath?"
 
 198 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "They are very good to me," said Agneta, simply, 
 though the color upon her cheek had deepened at 
 the Governor's act. "To those who know them well 
 there seemeth no treachery. ' ' 
 
 "Are there any who are not good to you?" asked 
 the Director significantly. 
 
 The rosy tint on cheek and brow grew deeper 
 still, "but if the maiden saw aught beneath the words, 
 she answered as if she understood not. 
 
 ' ' I think not, your Excellency, ' ' she said. 
 
 He smiled upon her. 
 
 "It were a savage land were it otherwise, " lie 
 said.
 
 CHAPTER XVII 
 
 "Verily I am footsore and hungry, yet does this 
 forest show no sign of opening." 
 
 The traveler spoke aloud. He was glad to hear 
 the sound of his own voice. The solitude of the 
 forest had become oppressive. He had journeyed 
 in it since early morn. 
 
 Eric Helm was no mean woodsman now, but he 
 had lost his way. The region was new to him, and 
 he had miscalculated the distances. He had 
 reckoned upon reaching some Swedish dwelling 
 before this, for his provisions were exhausted, and 
 he traveled fasting. His haste to be clear of the 
 wood was his sole excuse for not supplying the 
 deficiency by means of his gun. Now, as the after- 
 noon advanced, he took himself to task. 
 
 "He who goes hungry, with the wherewithal in 
 his hand to supply his need, has little right to com- 
 plain, " he said. "Yonder goes my dinner." 
 
 A bird rose before him as he spoke. He lifted 
 his gun, took aim, and fired. The report was loud, 
 for the trees beat back the sound, but in spite of 
 them Eric heard, or thought he heard, another sound 
 for which he could not account. 
 
 "A strange cry, that, for a wounded bird," he 
 muttered, and pushed on to pick up his game. 
 
 It was nowhere to be seen. A search among the 
 199
 
 200 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 trees failed to show sign of it, and Eric was forced 
 to the conclusion that his shot had been without 
 effect He went hungry on his way, not being 
 sufficiently in earnest to try again. He believed 
 himself near the edge of the forest, and was more 
 interested in getting to open land than in satisfying 
 his appetite. 
 
 "Strange that I hit nothing," he mused. "I 
 could have sworn I heard the cry of some wounded 
 creature. ' ' 
 
 Had he done so he would not have been far 
 astray. His ears had only deceived him in telling 
 him too little. What he did not hear was a snake- 
 like rustling made by a human body crawling into 
 the shelter of the brushwood. He was hunting for 
 the bird too vigorously to notice that stealthy move- 
 ment, or the former sound might have been 
 explained. 
 
 As the young man walked away, a dark head was 
 pushed from behind a tree. Then a young Indian 
 crawled into a freer position, drew off his legging, 
 and from the bared leg extracted a goodly charge of 
 shot, using his hunting knife as a surgical 
 instrument. 
 
 "The white men call us brothers, and stretch 
 forth their hands when they meet us near their 
 houses, but when they find us in the forest they 
 make their guns speak for them. ' ' 
 
 Thus spake the young Indian in his heart, and 
 thus spake the scowl on his face. There was nobody 
 to see the scowl, else would it have been of a more
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 201 
 
 dignified type. The Indian lad was a very young 
 brave, little more than a boy aspiring to the honors 
 of manhood. To have ruffled the studied calm of 
 his face would have required more than a wounded 
 leg, had any been present. The exclamation that 
 escaped him when struck had been called forth by 
 sudden anger rather than pain, and was quickly sup- 
 pressed. Now, however, there was no one to see, 
 and he allowed his animosity to appear in his 
 countenance. 
 
 His rough treatment of the leg completed, the 
 Indian continued his journey, following closely the 
 footsteps of the young engineer. In spite of the 
 wound he gained on the other, and before long was 
 walking abreast of him, though well hidden by the 
 trees. 
 
 Once, when Eric paused, an arrow was fitted to 
 the Indian's bow, and the bow-string was between 
 the Indian's fingers. A sudden movement on the 
 part of the white man possibly accounted for the 
 fact that the young brave did not at that time possess 
 himself of his first scalp. There was a dangerous 
 glitter in his eyes, however. The warrior instinct in 
 him was aroused, and he was experiencing the 
 excitement of tracking an enemy. Between himself 
 and the thought of possible retribution was inter- 
 posed the memory of that wounded leg. The white 
 man was the aggressor, come what would. 
 
 "The river at last, and the boundary of this 
 interminable forest!" ejaculated Eric. 
 
 Through the trees he caught a glimpse of open
 
 202 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 land, with the shimmer of water beyond. His pace 
 quickened till he stood outside the forest, looking 
 upon a broad river, with a settler's home as a 
 nearer object. Why did the sight of that farm- 
 house take from the young man all power of 
 movement? 
 
 As his eye fell upon it, New Sweden faded, and in 
 its place came the old land, dark save for the 
 illuminating power of a clear moon. For the 
 moment he was a fugitive again, hungry and home- 
 less. That house the very same surely, with its 
 long stretch of low buildings formed the back- 
 ground of a picture that had never faded. The 
 desolation of utter loneliness rushed over him anew. 
 His arms seemed to bear again the weight of the 
 dog, the last friend left to the wanderer. 
 
 "Jupe! Dear old Jupe!" 
 
 The words came without volition on his part. 
 They were but the outlet of the yearning of the 
 moment. Many a time his heart had spoken them, 
 now the tongue gave them utterance. 
 
 With the voicing of those words the stillness of 
 the scene was broken. Upon a mound not quite 
 within range of Eric's eye a shaggy figure had been 
 standing when he emerged from the forest. Two 
 great wistful eyes had since watched him, while a 
 pair of ears pricked nervously. At the first sound 
 of his voice the whole figure grew animated. A 
 wild determination to annihilate time and space 
 seemed suddenly to possess the animal. 
 
 It might be mathematically true that an infinite
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 203 
 
 force would have been required to place that dog at his 
 master's feet in absolutely no time, but the force of 
 love was well-nigh infinite, and the dog stopped not 
 to reason. An appreciable time perhaps elapsed 
 between that first short yelp and the almost human 
 cry with which the animal flung himself upon his 
 master, but neither Eric nor Jupe knew it. The 
 head of the dog was on a level with Eric's face, the 
 eyes for a moment looked into his. Then the 
 creature fell back, to crouch whining at the young 
 man's feet, in a hopeless attempt to express the 
 long pent up love of his heart. 
 
 "Jupe! Blessed old boy! I never thought I 
 should see you again. ' ' 
 
 Eric was down on his knees fondling the dog, 
 nay, fairly putting his arms about him in his 
 delight, and once again resting his face on the 
 faithful head, as he had done on the night when he 
 and the dog parted company. 
 
 A low growl was Jupe's response. What ailed the 
 dog, that his mood had changed so suddenly? The 
 ecstasy of gladness gave place to anger. He seemed 
 to bristle all over his body. He growled, snarled, 
 pushed aside the caressing hand, and broke away, 
 disappearing within the forest. 
 
 Eric stood up, bewildered, dazed. How came the 
 dog there, and what meant that farm-house, the 
 exact counterpart of the home of the little lady who 
 had befriended him in his need? 
 
 Almost before he had time to wonder, he heard a 
 savage growl, the twang of a bowstring, and a sharp
 
 204 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 yelp of pain. Eric looked to his gun, and then 
 plunged back into the forest, in time to see a figure 
 dodge behind a tree. 
 
 "Who skulks there?" he cried. "Come out and 
 show yourself, or I fire. ' ' 
 
 There was no response, and the young man let his 
 gun speak for him as a better argument than any 
 he could offer. He fired, not to injure, but to 
 frighten. That he succeeded was evidenced by the 
 cracking of twigs much further away. The enemy, 
 if enemy he were, was retreating. 
 
 Eric, however, had little time to spare for the 
 foe. His principal thought was for the dog, that 
 came staggering towards him, whining pitifully. 
 An arrow was bedded deep in his side, in such close 
 proximity to the heart that the young man's 
 exclamation as he saw it was fiercely vindictive. 
 
 "Keep still, Jupe, poor fellow!" he said. "We 
 must have that out. Better get clear of the forest, 
 though. This seems a dangerous neighborhood. ' ' 
 
 The dog followed him to the open land, the 
 wistful eyes, full of pain and longing, fixed upon him. 
 Then the young man knelt, and drew out the 
 arrow. A red stream followed it, and Eric took 
 his handkerchief to staunch the blood. Jupe, 
 meanwhile, uttered no protest, and only a low 
 whine told of the pain. The young man was yet 
 kneeling over the dog when the sound of a footstep 
 caused him to turn. He was not surprised to see 
 the maiden who, since a certain winter night, had 
 occupied a place in his thoughts never yet taken by
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 205 
 
 another. An hour ago he would have been sur- 
 prised. Now he was almost expecting to see her. 
 
 The face was a little more mature, a little less 
 childlike, and the figure had grown taller for the 
 rest, she was the very maiden of that night. She 
 looked at him for a moment. Then she advanced 
 with outstretched hand. 
 
 "You are Jupe's master," she said.
 
 CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 Eric was on his feet in a moment. His face 
 lighted up as his hand advanced to meet the one 
 outstretched, but before the tips of his fingers 
 could come in contact with it, he drew back. 
 
 ' ' Nay, I may not touch that hand, ' ' he said, with 
 proud humility. . "Kind lady, you know not to 
 whom you speak. I am a convict. ' ' 
 
 The light had left his face. A deep red flush 
 took its place. The face of the girl clouded in 
 sympathy. For a minute she was silent. Then she 
 smiled. 
 
 "My name is Agneta, " she said. "And I do not 
 think that Jupe's master can afford to refuse to be 
 friendly with Jupe's mistress." 
 
 Then her eye fell on the dog, and the expression 
 of her countenance changed. 
 
 "He is. hurt!" she cried, in a distressed tone. 
 
 She was 'kneeling in Eric's place almost before 
 the words were out of her mouth. The pathetic 
 eyes of the animal moved from one to the other 
 with equal affection. 
 
 "Who did it?" asked Agneta. 
 
 "A skulking Indian," replied the young man 
 bitterly. .. 
 
 She looked at him in astonishment. 
 
 "But the Indians 'have ever been friendly," she 
 said. ".Why should they hurt poor Jupe?" 
 
 206
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 207 
 
 "I know not," answered Eric. "The dog showed 
 much excitement. He ran into the forest. Then I 
 heard the twang of a bow, and was in time to dis- 
 charge my gun after the retreating figure. ' ' 
 
 "It is strange," said Agneta, and added: "The 
 blood is staunching. I will fetch a bandage. Then 
 can we better keep this in place. ' ' 
 
 He watched her as she went, and wondered 
 whether his eyes were playing him false. The 
 three years that had passed seemed 'wiped out, and 
 all was as on that winter night, except that he him- 
 self was no longer a fugitive. A fugitive? Nay; 
 but he was a convict, and as he stood awaiting the 
 girl's return, the bitterness of the fact came -upon 
 him afresh. A convict in the presence of the 
 maiden who for three years had occupied a large 
 part of his thoughts! Hundreds of times he had 
 dreamt of meeting her, but always in his thought he 
 was free, with the past wiped out, and the hope of an 
 honorable future before him. His dream .was real- 
 ized. He had met her again, but he was a convict 
 still. That one difference robbed the realization of 
 its gladness. 
 
 She returned quickly, and dropped upon the 
 ground by the side of the dog. Two pairs of hands 
 busied themselves about the bandage. Jupe took 
 their ministrations with the utmost gratitude and 
 love. Eric did not need . to ask how his old friend 
 had been treated. ,The dog's -affection for the girl 
 told its own story. . '. 
 
 He tried to thank her, but his words sounded cold.
 
 208 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 He could not forget the barrier between himself 
 and her, and he feared to overstep the bounds that 
 pride or humility set about him. His heart was 
 not cold. It was burning and thumping, and send- 
 ing the hot blood to his face every time the girl's 
 fingers touched his. This girl, half child, half 
 woman, had so long occupied her own distinctive 
 place in his life, that he could not meet her as he 
 would have met any other. 
 
 "There, that is the best we can do for him," said 
 Agneta, lovingly stroking the dog's head, but look- 
 ing up into the young man's face. "Now you will 
 have to come with him to the house, for I am sure 
 he will not leave you. ' ' 
 
 ' ' For you I think he would, ' ' said Eric, smiling. 
 
 "I am not going to try my influence against 
 yours, ' ' she said. ' ' I am not fond of being worsted. ' ' 
 
 She stood up and waited for him to move. 
 
 "If we go to the house together," she said, "Jupe 
 will be spared the pain of deciding between us. ' ' 
 
 Her words were a command. Eric obeyed it. 
 
 "Did you come on purpose to see Jupe?" she asked, 
 as they walked towards the house. 
 
 "Nay," he said, "I knew not but that the dog and 
 his kind mistress were in the old land." 
 
 "Then your coming was by accident," she said. 
 "Truly I am glad of the happening." 
 
 "It is good of you to say so," he replied, "but " 
 and his glance at her was doubtful "the lady, -your 
 mother, may be less willing to welcome one who is 
 yet a convict."
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 209 
 
 She turned her face fully towards him. He was 
 struck by the sadness upon it. 
 
 "My mother is dead," she said, "else would she 
 undeceive you more quickly than I can do. ' ' 
 
 "Forgive me. I thought not of that," he cried, 
 and now his hand was held out eagerly. "I am a 
 selfish boor, thinking only of my own pain." 
 
 She smiled, but there were tears in her eyes. 
 
 "My mother heard your story, " she said, "and she 
 thought as I did that your judgment of yourself 
 was over harsh. I would she^ were here to welcome 
 you, yet will grandfather Axel not fail to extend to 
 you the fullest hospitality. ' ' 
 
 ' ' Nay, I will but put poor Jupe under your kind 
 care again, and depart, ' ' said Eric hastily. 
 
 He had forgotten hunger and weariness in the 
 excitement of the meeting forgotten also his inten- 
 tion of seeking shelter at this house. Now, as the 
 thought returned to him, he shrank from it. In any 
 other dwelling he would be known only as one in 
 the service of the Governor of New Sweden, to the 
 inhabitants of this house he must appear in his true 
 character. To take that place in the presence of 
 the maiden at his side was harder than to go away 
 hungry. 
 
 "In that case you can be neither hungry nor 
 tired, and you cannot have traveled- far," said 
 Agneta. 
 
 She was looking at him questioningly. With 
 those clear eyes upon him he could not but speak 
 the truth.
 
 210 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 I would journey a little further before I rest," 
 he said. 
 
 "That you may sojourn under another roof than 
 ours?" she replied. "Verily you must think ill of 
 us. Grandfather Axel," she added, raising her 
 voice, "here is an unwilling guest, who is, I think, 
 both hungry and tired, but who has such grave 
 doubts of our hospitality that he would seek further 
 for rest and food. ' ' 
 
 Eric looked up and saw an old man approach- 
 ing. 
 
 "He who comes in friendliness need look no 
 further for either the rest or the food, ' ' said Axel. 
 "We can afford him both. Whom have we here, 
 my bairn?" 
 
 "Jupe's master," said the maiden, with a bright 
 smile. 
 
 "He is welcome," replied Axel. 
 
 "Nay, sir, speak not too hastily, lest you repent of 
 your words," said Eric quickly. "Know you that 
 you welcome a convict?" 
 
 The old man looked at him gravely and deliber- 
 ately. The hot blood surged over Eric's face. 
 
 "Do I welcome an honest man," he asked, "one 
 who, but for his country's decision in one particular, 
 would be a useful citizen of this land to-day?" 
 
 "You welcome one whose aim is to be such 
 though he is a convict, ' ' said Eric. 
 
 "Come in, friend," rejoined Axel. "I ask not 
 for better guest. ' ' 
 
 The plight of the dog had not escaped the old
 
 man's eye, and when he had assured the stranger 
 of welcome he turned to Jupe. 
 
 "What has befallen the dog-," he asked. 
 
 ' ' He was shot by an Indian, ' ' said Eric. ' ' Sir, I 
 would not alarm you needlessly, yet methinks that 
 all the red men around here are not friends. The 
 scowl on yonder sneak's face savored of anything 
 but friendliness. ' ' 
 
 Axel Bonde looked grave. 
 
 "I know not of a single Indian who has cause 
 for complaint against me, " he said. "Could his 
 arrow have been intended for yourself?" 
 
 "Scarcely," replied the young man, "since I 
 spoke not to human being, red or white, during all 
 the tramp of the day. ' ' 
 
 Within the dwelling Eric found no lack of hos- 
 pitality. The housewife herself was gracious to 
 him, and her daughter Maria, a well grown girl of 
 seventeen, was not behind her mother in friendliness. 
 Bacon of the worthy Katarina's own curing, and 
 cheese of her making, were soon set before him, 
 but it surely took less of the good woman's store to 
 satisfy Eric's hunger than it would have taken of 
 the provisions of any other housekeeper. The 
 thoughts of the young man were employed less with 
 that which passed his lips than with the maiden 
 who had looked at him so kindly as she urged him 
 to accept the hospitality of the farm-house. 
 
 "And you are engaged on a mission for Governor 
 Printz himself?" 
 
 The speaker was Olof, the son of Axel Bonde,
 
 212 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 and he sat by his own fireside when the evening 
 meal was over. 
 
 "Aye," said Eric, "I am commissioned to rove, 
 and to bring back to his Honor specimens of rock 
 and timber, of nuts that may afford oil, and of aught 
 else that could be turned to good account." 
 
 "Well, well, I'm glad you wandered as far as 
 here," returned the good man heartily. "You 
 might be in a worse place. ' ' 
 
 He was surely in little danger of contradiction 
 from his guest. It may have been because there 
 was for him a central spot to the scene, but certain 
 it was that to Eric Helm that big living room looked 
 a place that might hold its own by the side of many 
 a stately apartment. The month was October, and 
 a fire had been lighted on the hearth. When dark- 
 ness fell without, it was bidden to stay without, for 
 long lath-like strips of pitch-pine were lighted, and 
 lights and shadows played picturesquely about the 
 great room. The broken spruce twigs that carpeted 
 the floor looked thick and soft in the shadows, 
 and the long wooden sofas sent back an apprecia- 
 tive reflection. The flame lit up the forms of the 
 two serving maids who walked back and forth at 
 their wheels, and fell on the big loom on the oppo- 
 site side of the room. 
 
 At closer range it busied itself with the faces and 
 forms of those who sat immediately round the hearth, 
 bringing into view the broad smile of Olof, the son 
 of Axel, and the keen glances of Katarina his wife. 
 It fell on the buxom Maria, and Eric noticed that
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 213 
 
 the face of the girl was pleasant to look upon, and 
 it played about the fair hair of the little Kolina and 
 her brother Ian. Then it went glancing across to 
 the further side of the hearth, and touched softly 
 the cheek of the maiden who looked strangely out 
 of place and yet at home in the family group. She 
 sat by Axel Bonde, her fingers industriously spin- 
 ning the flax that had grown on the farm lands with- 
 out. She did not often raise her eyes, else would 
 those of Eric have been less free to stray that way. 
 
 "So the Governor is looking for treasure in the 
 land, is he?" asked Olof. 
 
 "Yes. Such are his directions from Sweden, ' ' said 
 Eric. "He would learn what trees grow in the 
 forest, and how far they can be of use to send to the 
 old land. And in the earth itself also he would seek 
 for stores of wealth. Minerals plentiful enough to 
 be worth the working are, he thinks, to be found 
 here. Therefore has he sent me forth, that I may 
 go through New Sweden, and report to him my dis- 
 coveries. ' ' 
 
 "Governor Printz is no fool," said the peasant 
 appreciatively. "He desires to be ahead of the 
 Dutch Director. Truly he had need bestir him- 
 self, for Director Stuyvesant is awake, of that I'll 
 swear, else would he not have built his new fort 
 at this end of the river. Whether it be minerals 
 or trees he is in need of, Governor Printz would 
 do well to make the best of his time in getting 
 them. ' ' 
 
 "I must be here not far from this same Dutch
 
 214 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 fort," said Eric. "I expected to come across it ere 
 this." 
 
 "Far?" laughed Olof. "Young man, if you pass 
 yon knot of trees, 'twill be in full sight of your eyes, 
 though it lies somewhat lower down the river. 
 Director-General Stuyvesant came not to New 
 Sweden for nothing. He chose a right fair spot on 
 which to place his fort. Aye, and they tell me it 
 goes hard with John Printz to see it in these parts." 
 
 "Yes, he likes it not," said Eric, watching the 
 glint of the fire on a fair head across the hearth. 
 
 If he had lifted his eyes, he might perchance have 
 seen that which would have changed the current of 
 his thoughts. 
 
 The chimney was large, though not as wide above 
 as a good Dutch chimney of that period, for it 
 tapered off as it rose. It was wide enough, how- 
 ever, to let a pair of small vindictive eyes peer down. 
 The light of the fire was reflected in them, and if 
 Eric, who sat on the innermost seat of the hearth, 
 had looked straight up, he might surely have seen 
 the gleam in those black eyes at the top. He had 
 no time to look up, however. He was watching the 
 play of the firelight on a maiden's hair. 
 
 The figure to which the eyes belonged had crept 
 very noiselessly to its post of observation on the 
 roof. Had Jupe been outside the house, instead of 
 resting behind his master, the noiselessness would 
 have availed the Indian less. 
 
 "White man shoot into the brush Indian shoot 
 into the chimney!"
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 215 
 
 That was what the young brave was saying to 
 himself, as he softly drew an arrow from his quiver, 
 and fitted it to the bow. The black eyes gleamed 
 savagely. The blaze below was dying down. The 
 Indian lad leant further over the chimney, and his 
 ringers drew the string. 
 
 Was the hand less cautious, or did the last flash 
 of light before the flame went out show the dog the 
 gleaming eyes above? He was on his feet, bristling, 
 and growling in the direction of the fire, his head 
 uplifted, and his whole attitude one of rage. 
 
 "What is it, Jupe?" 
 
 Strange that no thought of danger came to the 
 young man as he stepped within the hearth, full in 
 range of that arrow ready to start on its deadly 
 mission. 
 
 Twang went the bow-string, and ping! came an 
 arrow against some hard substance. 
 
 Then the eyes of the Indian peered into total 
 darkness, and he rubbed them in astonishment and 
 fear. Had the manitou of the white man interfered 
 in his behalf, or was there a devil in the arrow, that 
 had made it bring death and darkness to the whole 
 household of the white man? When the arrow left 
 the bow the young man was fairly beneath it. 
 Now he had disappeared, and the fire itself had 
 gone. What strange and terrible thing had 
 occurred? 
 
 Nothing, except that the housewife had taken 
 advantage of the general move to sharply pull the 
 string that hung above the mantel shelf. It sent
 
 216 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 into its place an iron slide, made to close the chimney 
 when the smoke had all left the wood upon the hearth. 
 The slide fitted across the tunnel and shut in the heat, 
 making the room warmer. It was for this that the 
 chimney, built after the Swedish fashion of the day, 
 narrowed above the mantel shelf.. The sharp ping 
 of the arrow sounded at the moment when it struck 
 the hard iron, and rebounded, to fall back upon the 
 slide, and rest, a harmless thing, beyond the reach 
 of its owner or the possibility of doing harm to its 
 intended victim. 
 
 "What ails the dog?" said Olof. "His wound has 
 made him savage." 
 
 Agneta was already by his side, trying to soothe 
 him, but Axel Bonde rose and quietly left the 
 hearth. 
 
 On the roof the Indian shook with fright, and lay 
 crouching, fearing as much to depart as to remain. 
 Then his ear caught the sound of voices, and his 
 terror decreased. The darkness, however, remained. 
 In all his experience he had never known fire to 
 disappear so suddenly, and that without apparent 
 cause. He grew desirous of leaving the dwelling 
 of the white men, and seeking the companionship of 
 men of his own race. He listened long, and then 
 cautiously made his way from the roof, experiencing 
 a sensation of relief when he felt the solid earth 
 beneath his feet again. 
 
 As he emerged from the shadow of the building a 
 figure approached him, and the voice of Axel Bonde 
 said:
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 217 
 
 ' ' Friend, if you seek shelter or food fear not to 
 ask them at my house, but if you seek evil, remem- 
 ber that Axel Bonde and his household are the 
 friends of their Indian brothers, and that the red 
 men deal not treacherously with their friends." 
 
 Then he turned and went back to the dwelling, 
 and the young Indian disappeared in the darkness.
 
 CHAPTER XIX 
 
 The Director-General of New Netherland had 
 come and gone, leaving behind him two lasting 
 memorials, a fort on the South River a short dis- 
 tance below the farm of Axel Bonde, and a con- 
 stantly uprising fountain of wrath in the heart of 
 John Printz. 
 
 Pieter Stuyvesant had had more than one inter- 
 view with the Swedish Governor, and if he had not 
 succeeded in convincing him that the Dutch had a 
 prior claim to the South River, he had very surely 
 convinced him that he himself laid present claim to 
 much territory there, and that he had no intention 
 of relinquishing that claim. Worse still, he had 
 held a conference with the Indians in his own Fort 
 Nassau. When John Printz heard of that confer- 
 ence, Printz Hall trembled. 
 
 "His aim is to sweep the land from under our 
 feet," he shouted. "What mean those lying turn- 
 coats, the Indians, that they thus go over to the 
 enemy? Think they John Printz will stand this? I 
 will appeal to the home government. I will double 
 my force of men. I will show Pieter Stuyvesant 
 where he is. Give in to the claims of a one legged 
 Dutch thief? Not while my name is John Printz." 
 
 There was possibly more than ordinary excuse for 
 the ruffling of the Governor's temper. Pieter 
 
 218
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 219 
 
 Stuyvesant found the Indians disposed to be both 
 friendly and communicative. Not only did they 
 declare that the Swedes had usurped all the land 
 they claimed, except the neighborhood of Fort 
 Christina itself, but they then and there confirmed 
 to the Chief Sachem of the Manhattans, as a per- 
 petual inheritance of the West India Company, the 
 whole territory south of the Swedish Fort Christina, 
 as far down as Boomtjes or Bombay Hook. 
 
 Another large tract of country on the eastern side 
 of the river was also during his visit presented to 
 Stuyvesant, and the land around the Schuylkill 
 had already been ceded to the Dutch. The Great 
 Sachem of the Manhattans had on the whole good 
 reason to be satisfied with his friends the Indians of 
 the South River. 
 
 His conference with the red men satisfactorily 
 concluded, Stuyvesant repaired in state to Ten- 
 acong, and Printz Hall witnessed the spectacle of 
 two rival claimants to the region of the South River 
 sheltered under one roof, in much secret wrath and 
 outward friendliness discussing the vexed ques- 
 tion of rights founded on discovery and earliest 
 colonization, against rights established by actual 
 and continued habitation. There was much diplo- 
 matic profession of friendship, and promise of 
 abstaining from all hostility, and acting as friends 
 and allies, together with much inward determination 
 on the part of each Governor to further the interests 
 of his own country, and see that his rival in no way 
 gained an advantage over him.
 
 220 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 With a remembrance of the superior resources of 
 the Director-General, did he choose to draw upon 
 New Netherland for soldiers, John Printz for the 
 time controlled his anger, but he was very wary 
 about giving the exact boundaries of the territory 
 claimed by the Swedes. "The Swedish limits were 
 wide and broad enough," he declared loftily, and 
 referred the Director to Stockholm for documentary 
 proof of his words. 
 
 Then followed a step which proved Pieter 
 Stuyvesant to be a man of action. Fort Nassau, 
 having been shewn unequal to the task of protecting 
 Dutch interests on the South River, by reason of 
 being too far up the same, was by the Director- 
 General condemned to destruction, and in its stead 
 a new fort was begun. 
 
 It might have been a desire for friendly inter- 
 course that prompted the Governor of New Nether- 
 land to choose the particular location he selected for 
 the new fort. It was but four miles from the oldest 
 of the Swedish strongholds, Fort Christina, on the 
 Minquas' Kill. On the west side of the river, at 
 Sand Hook, near the present site of Newcastle, the 
 walls of Fort Casimir rose. Dutch and Swedes 
 were here, in very truth, near enough for that 
 "neighborly friendship and correspondence" 
 mutually agreed upon by the Governors. It was 
 possible, however, that Governor Stuyvesant was 
 more particularly influenced by the fact that Fort 
 Casimir, being below both Tenacong and Fort 
 Christina, would be far enough down the river to
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 221 
 
 exert a controlling influence over the trade of the 
 same, and near enough to Fort Christina to be a 
 constant reminder to the Swedes that New Nether- 
 land claimed a share in the South River. 
 
 Against the building of that stronghold the soul 
 of John Printz rebelled, and the tongue of John 
 Printz protested. But with Pieter Stuyvesant yet 
 in the land, and no instructions from the Swedish 
 government, the wisdom of John Printz counselled 
 caution. Therefore Fort Casimir became an 
 established fact, and John Printz, if he did not 
 altogether hold his peace, at least refrained from 
 disturbing the peace of the land. 
 
 But when Pieter Stuyvesant had taken formal 
 leave of the Governor of New Sweden, and the 
 territory of the South River, John Printz shut him- 
 self in his chamber, and refused to see even his 
 daughter. The ship that carried home the Director 
 of New Netherland was well out on the open sea 
 before he emerged from his seclusion, and when he 
 did appear Printz Hall shook beneath the footstep of 
 the man who, for more than eight years, had held 
 uninterrupted sway in New Sweden. He swore at 
 the servants who waited on him, and the soldiers 
 who came at his bidding. He swore at those who 
 approached him, and those who kept far from him. 
 The deep angry voice of the Governor of New Sweden 
 filled Printz Hall, and those who escaped his wrath 
 for the moment thanked the fates and wondered 
 how long it would be before their turn came. 
 
 "Where is Eric Helm?" demanded the Governor
 
 222 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 angrily, one day remembering that it was long since 
 he saw the young engineer. 
 
 Unlucky was the attendant who reminded him 
 that it was the Governor himself who had given the 
 young man work at a distance from Tenacong. He 
 swore at the informant, and turned his back on him 
 and his news. Thereupon it was deemed expedient 
 to summon Eric Helm. 
 
 "Your Honor wishes to see me," said the young 
 man, entering the Governor's presence unan- 
 nounced. 
 
 "How do you know that?" growled John Printz. 
 "You've not been here to ask." 
 
 "Your Excellency desired " began Eric, but the 
 Governor cut him short. 
 
 "Little matters it what I desire, with such a set 
 of fools to do my bidding, ' ' he said. 
 
 Eric was silent. 
 
 "Well, what are you waiting for?" demanded the 
 Governor, with an oath. 
 
 "For your Excellency's instructions, " said Eric. 
 
 "Instructions!" shouted the Governor. "Verily, 
 it's a set of idiots I rule over. Is there never a man 
 among you that knows how to make himself useful 
 without being set about it by me? You're fools, all 
 of you. The world's full of fools, as well in 
 Sweedland as here. Don't the Queen's ministers 
 know that New Sweden is worth saving? Why 
 don't they send me men, plenty of them, that I 
 may level that rascally Director's fort, and shew 
 those turncoat Indians which Governor it will pay
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 223 
 
 them best to be friendly with. What are you 
 standing staring there for?" he demanded suddenly. 
 
 An answer not being ready on Eric's tongue, the 
 Governor found his own tongue equal to the emer- 
 gency. 
 
 "Get out of here, and do your part," he ordered 
 peremptorily. "The excellent resources of this 
 land must be demonstrated to those at home. Go 
 you and explore the country, and see you don't spare 
 yourself. ' ' 
 
 Then, as Eric yet waited for further instructions, 
 he added vehemently : 
 
 "Off with you, and that at once. Look out for 
 minerals, and especially for the precious metals. 
 And where there are trees, the wood of which would 
 be useful in Sweden, bring me specimens. Get you 
 gone, and see that you bring such an account of the 
 land as shall convince Her Majesty's Government 
 that New Sweden will pay for the outlay of a few 
 soldiers, and that John Printz is not a fool when he 
 asks for aid. And, mind you, rake up the few wits 
 you can boast of, that your errand be not in vain." 
 
 "In what direction shall I go, and how far?" asked 
 Eric. 
 
 "In what direction? In every direction," roared 
 John Printz, with a sudden access of rage. "How 
 far? Go to the ends of the earth, and beneath it, for 
 all I care." 
 
 And at that, Eric started on his investigations, 
 and in the course of them found that for which he 
 was not looking, even Axel Bonde and his charge,
 
 224 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 the maiden Agneta. That discovery altered the 
 aspect of New Sweden for Eric Helm. 
 
 Very much unknown to himself the young 
 engineer had also found a champion. Axel Bonde's 
 granddaughter was loud in her praises. 
 
 "It was a downright sin to send him out here as a 
 convict," she said. "The Governor ought to 
 pardon him. I wonder how soon he'll come back 
 again. I'm not so certain that he'll come at all. 
 He did not say he would when grandfather asked 
 him. He was looking at Agneta. She could have 
 made him promise if she'd tried. Why didn't you, 
 Agneta?" 
 
 The color rose to the girl's cheeks. 
 
 "I think he will come again to see Jupe," she said. 
 "He knows that we shall be glad to see him." 
 
 "I'd have been able to do more than think, if I'd 
 been in your place," said Maria. "Truly I think 
 sometimes you have little sense. You are only two 
 years younger than I am, and / should have seen 
 that he was waiting for me to ask him. ' ' 
 
 The flush on Agneta's face deepened. 
 
 "You mistake, Maria," she said proudly. "Eric 
 Helm understands that we shall deem his company 
 a pleasure. I certainly assured him of my own wish 
 that he should return. ' ' 
 
 "Assured him!" repeated Maria scornfully. "A 
 little teasing until he promised would have gone 
 further than all your assurances. He would have 
 kept his word to you. I want to see him again, and 
 so, I believe, do you, though you won't say so."
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 225 
 
 Maria's desire seemed at that moment little likely 
 to be fulfilled. When Eric Helm's hand rested 
 lingeringly on Jupe's head, as he bade the dog go 
 back to his mistress, he meant the caress for a long 
 farewell. He went away telling himself that his 
 return should be indefinitely delayed. He had 
 realized his dream, but the pleasure of seeing 
 Agneta had been more than half pain. 
 
 Never, since the first days of his life as a convict, 
 had he chafed so much against his peculiar posi- 
 tion. He had become accustomed to his relations 
 with John Printz, and with the daughter of the 
 Governor. At Tenacong also the young engineer 
 was known as a useful man, and if occasionally men 
 made him feel that his foothold among them was 
 uncertain, it was never the better class among 
 the Swedes who were responsible for his annoy- 
 ance. 
 
 Now the old pain of the convict's lot had returned, 
 and with it the weary questioning of the justice or 
 injustice of his fate. Aye, and the key by which he 
 had opened for himself a way out of the endless 
 round of accusation and excuse was gone. The 
 memory of a pair of blue eyes, and of the sound of 
 a soft young voice, could no longer bring relief, or 
 give clearness to the dazed brain. Nay, it was the 
 thought of those eyes that set his brain in a whirl, 
 and raised new questions that went threading in and 
 out among the others, and grew more and more 
 intricate as he tried to free them. 
 
 He went out in the morning with a savage deter-
 
 226 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 initiation to let the Governor's business engross all 
 his thoughts, and came in at night, weary in body 
 and mind, to carry on a train of reasoning that the 
 day through had been argued threadbare, and at 
 night was as insistent as ever,
 
 CHAPTER XX 
 
 "My son, what ails you? You have traveled far 
 to-day, and you are weary, yet your feet go back 
 and forth across your room as if you were in need of 
 exercise. You have eaten nothing since morn, for 
 so your own tongue testified, and you let a good 
 roast duck stare you in the eyes in vain, and go 
 hungry from the table. Is it sickness of mind or 
 body that thus manifests itself, for of a truth I know 
 that something is wrong with you?" 
 
 The stout Dutchwoman came boldly into .her 
 guest's room as she spoke, and pushed to the door. 
 She belonged to the Dutch settlers that some years 
 before the time of Governor Printz had put them- 
 selves under the protection of the Swedish govern- 
 ment, and come to New Sweden to live. They 
 owned no allegiance to New Netherland and the 
 Dutch Director of the same, and even John Printz 
 found no fault with their loyalty to New Sweden. 
 
 The business of the Governor had kept Eric Helm 
 for some days in the vicinity of their settlement, and 
 he had gone back and forth to the home of the 
 kindly vrouw, who had not only made him at home 
 in her house, but found for him a place in her heart. 
 
 "Look here, my lad," she said, "I'm a mother 
 with two boys of my own laid under ground. I 
 know when another mother's son is in trouble." 
 
 227
 
 228 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 The young man stopped in his walk. 
 
 "You are perhaps fortunate," he said, and though 
 the words were harsh, the tone was gentle. 
 
 She understood him. 
 
 "In having them beneath the ground?" she said. 
 "Nay, boy, you are a poor judge of a mother's 
 heart. And you know little more of your own, ' ' she 
 added, quietly, "if you think you can ease its pain 
 by making it bitter. ' ' 
 
 "It is bitter already," said Eric, with a half smile. 
 
 "Against whom?" 
 
 "Against itself." 
 
 She approached him, and laid her hand on his arm. 
 "I've known you for ten days, my son," she said. 
 "It is not over long, truly, yet dare I swear that 
 heart holds no depth of sin. Of folly it may per- 
 haps have a bitter memory. The young are not 
 always wise." 
 
 The tenderness of the touch was fatal to the 
 hardening process begun in Eric's heart. He did 
 not shake off the hand that rested on his arm. 
 Instead, he put his own on it. 
 
 "Mother," he said, "others judged differently, 
 else should I not now be a convict, with a small 
 fraction of my life in the brightness behind, and the 
 better part of it in the darkness ahead." 
 
 She showed no surprise at his words. 
 
 "Aye, lad, I know your story, so far as the world 
 can tell it, ' ' she said. 
 
 He withdrew his hand, and moved back from her, 
 the hard look returning to his face.
 
 229 
 
 "My character has come before me," he said. "I 
 might perhaps have guessed it. 'Tis the kind of 
 news that travels fast. I flattered myself with 
 how little cause I know now that in this part of the 
 land I might be regarded even as were other 
 men." 
 
 "Nay, boy, flare not up so fast/' said the vrouw 
 good-humoredly. "The news did not travel. My 
 man fetched it. He took a boat load of grain to be 
 ground at the Governor's grand mill beyond Tena- 
 cong for truly it grinds fine and he stopped to see 
 the sights at Printz Hall, and hear all that was to be 
 heard. Aye, and he saw a young man whom the 
 Governor found over and above useful, and heard 
 men speak in his praise. He heard, too, that he 
 was a convict. Verily he came home and told me 
 that it was a thousand pities such a promising lad as 
 you should not be free. 'Twas carrying news, of a 
 certainty, yet if so be that the good man brings 
 his gossip no further than to the ears of his 
 woman, he's not to be blamed too hard as a tale- 
 monger. ' ' 
 
 She looked into the darkened face with an honest 
 smile, against which the soul of the young man 
 could in no wise steel itself. 
 
 "Since the good man has told me a part, you had 
 better tell me the rest of your trouble, ' ' she said. 
 " 'Twill make the burden none the heavier to share 
 it." 
 
 And though he had not deemed himself in a mood 
 to accept sympathy, it was not long before the,
 
 230 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 kind-hearted vrouw had heard the young man's 
 story from his own lips. 
 
 " Poor boy, " she said. "Truly, there was excuse 
 for saying the future looks black. But, lad, black 
 clouds have a trick of breaking. ' ' 
 
 He shook his head . 
 
 "You think not? Well, to those who are beneath 
 them they ever seem to be made of brass, ' ' she said. 
 "Yet does the brass oftentimes turn out to be very 
 thin mist, that floats away with amazing swiftness 
 before a favorable breeze. But this child?" she 
 added. "Have you seen her since?" 
 
 A deep flush came to the young man's face. 
 The tone was significant. 
 
 "Yes, " he replied. "She is at present in New 
 Sweden." 
 
 ' ' Ah ! And she is how old ? Well-nigh a maiden 
 grown?" 
 
 The flush grew deeper still. 
 
 "Truly I know not her age," he said. "She is 
 a maiden apart from all others." 
 
 "Yes. I understand," said the vrouw gently. 
 "What next?" 
 
 What next? He hesitated. Then the words came 
 in hot haste. 
 
 "I will go on my way and forget that there could 
 ever have been a life for me," he said. "What 
 right have I to mourn for it? 'Twas my own mad 
 passion that robbed me of it." 
 
 "Nay, you will go on your way and work out of it 
 a life stronger for the one act of weakness, and
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 231 
 
 nobler for the one wrong," she said. "Lad, there's 
 as much cowardice in abandoning hope as in aban- 
 doning any other friend. ' ' 
 
 He started, and looked into her eyes. 
 
 "Cowardice?" he said. 
 
 "Yes. It is easier to despair than to hope and 
 fight against odds. ' ' 
 
 "I have no right to hope," he said. "I threw 
 hope away from me that night. ' ' 
 
 "Then pick it up again," she replied. "You had 
 no business to throw it away. ' ' 
 
 He was silent, but the dark look had gone from 
 his face. 
 
 'My boy," she said, "there is neither merit nor 
 sense in the needless giving up of good. Admit, if 
 you will, that it is beyond your deserts. It might 
 soon be, unless you're better than the rest of us. 
 Yet is a man worse than a fool if he persuade him- 
 self that he takes only what he deserves, for verily 
 then must he have little indeed, or he must be a 
 conceited knave. ' ' 
 
 The smile on the young man's face was met by a 
 motherly glance against which he would have found 
 it hard to shut his heart. 
 
 "Go ahead, lad," she said. "Fight your way out 
 from beneath the shadow of the past. And don't 
 neglect friends because you think they are too good 
 for you. That dog of yours deserves a visit from 
 his master now and again. ' ' 
 
 As one of the results of the good vrouw's words a 
 piece of land in the neighborhood of the Dutch
 
 232 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 settlement changed hands, and Eric Helm acquired 
 a personal interest in the resources of the South 
 River. He was not without funds. Governor 
 Printz, while he was very glad himself to profit by 
 the young man's services, saw no reason why the 
 settlers should not pay for the same. Perhaps he 
 did not himself remember that it was his daughter 
 who first prompted him to put in the young man's 
 way opportunities of earning money. The lady had 
 not lost her interest in Eric Helm. He was a living 
 proof of her sagacity. 
 
 It might possibly have been only fair to attribute 
 also to the good vrouw's words the fact that Christ- 
 mastide saw Eric again drawing near to Axel 
 Bonde's house. He had been telling himself that 
 he would rather stay away, but it was noticeable 
 though he did not notice it that his feet moved 
 faster as he neared the farm buildings.
 
 CHAPTER XXI 
 
 "Well, what judge you now of your half -hearted 
 invitation? Will he return after two full months, 
 think you?" 
 
 Maria turned suddenly upon Agneta as the two 
 girls were strewing the floor with Jul-halm, the long 
 rye straw that after being dedicated to Christmas- 
 tide would possess strange virtues that would war- 
 rant its preservation throughout the year, and its 
 use in time of emergency. 
 
 "Of whom speak you?" asked Agneta, the tint 
 upon her cheeks not as suggestive of tranquillity as 
 her tone. 
 
 "Know you not?" demanded Maria, flashing a 
 look at her. 
 
 "And wherefore should I know?" she said. 
 
 "She means Eric Helm," piped in the shrill voice 
 of Kolina, who with her brother Ian was an 
 officious assistant in the Christmas preparations. 
 "Look what you're doing, Agneta," she interposed 
 hastily. "There isn't half enough of the Jul-halm 
 on your side of the floor. We've got plenty of it, 
 and we shall want plenty to strew over the fields if 
 they are unfruitful. ' 
 
 "All right, little one, it shall be spread thickly," 
 said Agneta, tossing the sweet smelling straw upon 
 the floor, and ignoring the first of Kolina 's remarks. 
 
 233
 
 234 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "Maria wants Eric Helm to come. Don't you, 
 Agneta?" persisted the child. 
 
 "Surely I do when he wishes it," said the girl. 
 
 "Um! He'd have wished it fast enough had you 
 pressed him," grumbled Maria. "I always knew 
 you'd missed an opportunity. Now, it's my belief 
 we shall see him no more." 
 
 How far her prophecy was destined to be fulfilled 
 was shewn that night by the appearance of the 
 young man himself. 
 
 "You're just in time," cried Maria, beaming upon 
 her visitor. "We are about to start for the cattle 
 house to give the cows the Jul-night supper. You 
 must come with us and help in the good work. ' ' 
 
 She extended her hand, and drew Eric along with 
 her, chattering with such merriment as she went 
 that he had no time so much as to glance backwards 
 to where Agneta followed with the small Kolina. 
 
 "Softly now!" commanded the girl, as the door 
 was thrown open and the party trooped in. "Mark 
 well the position of the cattle, that we may know 
 what kind of harvest to expect next year. Ah, 
 see!" she cried, in seeming distress. "Some of 
 them stand. Then will there be crops that shall be 
 scanty. ' ' 
 
 "Nay, but those that stand are few. There are 
 more that lie peacefully down, ' ' said Eric, making 
 the survey an excuse for bringing himself into a 
 position to watch Agneta. 
 
 "Aye, the promise on the whole is good," 
 declared Maria. "Now for the fun. "
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 235 
 
 It consisted in the Christmas Eve visit to each 
 stall, to give the cattle the best forage the farm 
 afforded. At every stoppage the little Kolina 
 tripped up to the waiting animal, uttering in child- 
 ish voice the usual greeting, "This is Christmas 
 Eve, my little one." 
 
 The ceremony seemed strangely pleasant to Eric 
 after the years of loneliness. The big cattle house, 
 with its wondering-eyed inmates, the youthful 
 figures going back and forth, the young pines that 
 had been set up around the house in honor of the 
 season, even the sound of the wind among the trees 
 of the forest, gave him a feeling of Christmastide 
 gladness, a sensation of being welcomed and shut in 
 from the great outside world. Perhaps it was the 
 occasional glance of a pair of soft blue eyes that 
 made the cattle house feel more homelike than the 
 good Dutch vrouw's hospitable kitchen. That was 
 open to him to-night, yet it was the vrouw herself 
 who had said: "The dog Jupe must surely look for 
 his master on such a day. Methinks I have heard 
 that the Swedes make even the watch dogs happy 
 by greater freedom on Christmas Eve." 
 
 The horses having been visited and fed, and the 
 chickens given their Jul-grot, or Christmas stir- 
 about of wheaten flour and milk, the party returned 
 to the house, where everything was as bright as 
 recent scrubbing could make it. The Jul fire 
 burned grandly, and the Jul candles were being 
 lighted to replace the usual pine laths as illumi- 
 nators. The big four-branched candle was Kolina' s
 
 236 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 special pride. She hovered round it till Maria 
 challenged her and Agneta to the game of making 
 small wisps of the Jul-halm, which each as she made 
 threw up towards the rafters as a mode of divining, 
 by the number that lodged there, how many lovers 
 would fall to her share during the Christmas 
 festivities. 
 
 "Here goes my first," cried Maria, and sent a 
 little bunch of straw careering up into the air, to 
 fall back at her feet amidst a shout of laughter from 
 Ian and Kolina, joined in by good Olof himself. 
 
 "You're out of luck, my girl," he said. "Let 
 Agneta try." 
 
 But when the maiden's first wisp alighted upon 
 the rafters and remained there a cloud came to 
 Maria's face. 
 
 " 'Tis but one trial," she said, and threw wisp 
 after wisp upward, to find as many back again upon 
 the floor. 
 
 "It is a stupid game. I will play it no more," 
 she cried, and noticed not that a gleam of mirth was 
 in the visitor's eye. 
 
 The supper table that night was bright with many 
 an article of silver not usually found upon a peas- 
 ant's table. The light of the Jul fire played on 
 porringer and tankard and cup and bowl of the 
 precious metal, for it was deemed lucky to let the 
 Christmas firelight shine upon all the silver articles 
 in the house. For this reason also more than one 
 silver coin lay upon the table, that after the Jul light 
 had played upon it, it might be fruitful and increase.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 237 
 
 "Isn't the table bright?" whispered Kolina to the 
 guest. "More than half the silver bowls are 
 Agneta's. Her mother brought them from the old 
 castle where Agneta used to live." 
 
 It was not imagination that made Maria believe 
 Eric's face to be graver, and the laughter in his eye 
 less conspicuous after that whispered confidence on 
 the part of the small Kolina. There was no reason 
 . for the access of gravity, except that there had come 
 to him a sense of the exceeding height of barriers 
 raised by circumstance and position. 
 
 There was no barrier against mirth and gladness 
 that night. The maiden, Agneta, was very gracious 
 to the visitor, and very gay and winsome to all the 
 rest, and the good housewife looked upon the radiant 
 face of her daughter Maria, and was hospitable. 
 
 The table, too, was loaded with good cheer, among 
 which the pig's head occupied a conspicuous place. 
 A great pile of Jul brod, large and thick circular 
 loaves made of rye flour and baked especially for 
 Christmas, occupied one corner. Its mission was not 
 to feed the hungry at least on this occasion but to 
 gain efficacy by association, and later on, when dried 
 and pulverized, to be given to the men and animals 
 on the farm. The horses and oxen that drew the 
 plough would in the springtime receive a portion of 
 the Jul brod to protect them from disease and enable 
 them to keep together when pastured in wild open 
 land ; and the serving men who tilled the ground 
 would be bidden to partake of it that they might 
 agree well with one another. For the rest, it had
 
 238 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 many virtues, for which some hid it away all the 
 year, to produce it in certain cases of sickness. 
 
 Maria was determined that every fitting ceremony 
 should that night be observed, and from the singing 
 of the psalm after the evening meal, through all the 
 performances of Jul night, she was scrupulous to 
 omit no detail. She herself took the lead, and the 
 festivities lost nothing in merriment by reason of 
 the laughing face of the leader. 
 
 She made Eric carry the ale for her when they 
 went to give the horses a draught of strong drink 
 that should render them mettlesome for the journey 
 to church the following morning, and she showed 
 him the best place on the barn floor to deposit the 
 Christmas stir-about and the tobacco that were dedi- 
 cated to the Tomte Gubbe, the little old man of the 
 household, that good, genial elf who was supposed 
 to aid the Swedish farmer in the details of his farm 
 work, and to be especially interested in the welfare 
 of his animals. 
 
 She flashed the light of the lantern on the small 
 pines, denuded of their bark and lower limbs, that 
 had been set up around the house, and wished for 
 snow to make them look like Jul time, and she took 
 care that the tankard of Angels' ale put upon the 
 banqueting table before the family retired to rest 
 should be filled to the brim. Celestial visitors 
 should be well treated if they came hither that 
 night, and terrestrial ones certainly found no reason 
 to complain. 
 
 Maria carried all before her in house and barn,
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 239 
 
 until the moment when she proposed a certain dance 
 that was a Christmas amusement in some parts of 
 Sweden. 
 
 "I know not the dance," said Eric, "yet if you 
 will instruct me in its measures, I may, perchance, 
 not be too stupid to learn." 
 
 "Oh, it is easy enough," laughed Maria. 
 
 "Do you also know it well?" asked Eric, turning 
 to Agneta. 
 
 "Nay, except by seeing others dance it," she said. 
 "To-night also I will content myself with watching 
 Maria." 
 
 The latter turned upon her sharply. 
 
 "That will you not," she said. "What whim is 
 this?" 
 
 "I know why she won't dance," said Kolina. 
 "He'd have to make love in the dance to either you 
 or her, and Agneta don't like it. She wouldn't 
 dance that way last Christmas. She said she wasn't 
 a little girl now. ' ' 
 
 The bright color rushed to Agneta's cheeks. 
 Maria laughed contemptuously. From his seat in the 
 chimney corner Axel Bonde saw the flush and noted 
 the laugh. He rose, and came over to the group. 
 
 "Dance any way you will, my girl," he said to 
 Maria, "yet be not slow to accord to others the 
 privilege you yourself enjoy. If my bairn desires to 
 rest, tease her not to dance for your pleasure." 
 
 He stretched out his hand to draw Agneta to him, 
 but as he did so his sleeve caught against a candle- 
 stick and overturned it.
 
 240 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "Ah!" 
 
 The exclamation was almost a cry of horror. A 
 Christmas candle had been extinguished, and one 
 and all stood for a moment in silent dismay after 
 that first outcry. 
 
 "There'll be death enter the house before this 
 year is over, ' ' said Katarina solemnly, and the face 
 of Olof looked disturbed. 
 
 "Nay," said Axel, "but if death is to come, it will 
 come none the less though every candle burn until 
 morning." 
 
 He relit the candle, and went back to his seat, 
 but there was no more dancing, and except that 
 Maria insisted on trying one other method of fore- 
 casting the future, there were no more games. 
 
 It was a simple process, nothing more than the 
 pouring of a little molten lead into a bucket of 
 water. Each girl had her bucket even Kolina 
 claiming one. Then the buckets were set aside to 
 prepare their ^message during the night's still- 
 ness. 
 
 This done, the Jul fire was replenished, and the 
 Jul candles examined, that none might go out 
 before morning, for that night the Swedish home 
 must know no darkness. 
 
 In the morning, before the drive to church, the 
 buckets were visited, and the lead that had formed 
 into various shapes carefully examined. 
 
 "Come and read my future for me," said Maria to 
 Eric, and he bent obediently over the water, and 
 endeavored to find a good omen there. But try as
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 241 
 
 he would he could see no suggestion of bridal coro- 
 net, or other pleasant promise, and he declared that 
 the future must hold untold good for Maria. 
 
 1 ' I wish it would reveal some of the good then, ' ' 
 said the girl, pouting. "Now see what Agneta's 
 says. ' ' 
 
 "I know! I know!" cried Kolina. "That's a 
 castle. Look there!" 
 
 "Yes, and there's a coronet over it. It's her 
 bridal coronet, and the owner of the castle will put 
 it on her head, ' ' said Maria maliciously, casting a 
 quick glance at Eric as she spoke. 
 
 "You are foolish," said Agneta, and she turned 
 away. "It is time to go to church," she added. 
 "Look, there is grandfather Axel, and I see the big 
 torch already alight." 
 
 On that drive in the early morning, long before 
 the sun was up, Eric found himself placed by 
 Maria's side, and as they passed through the crisp 
 air it somehow befell that in a low voice the girl 
 told him the story of the castle and the expectations 
 of the castle's owner. For many a day after, that 
 story was associated in Eric's mind with the flashing 
 of an immense torch on tree and water as they drove 
 past forest and swamp. 
 
 That Christmas day was not a success for Eric 
 Helm, or, in an unqualified sense, for Maria. Yet 
 the girl persuaded the young man to return on the 
 last night of the year, and he promised, though, 
 when the words were spoken, he asked himself why 
 he had uttered them.
 
 CHAPTER XXII 
 
 There was a new moon waiting to see the old year 
 depart. That was why Maria stood outside the 
 house when the hour drew towards midnight. It 
 was cold and lonely there, and all the rest of the 
 household were asleep. That is to say, Maria 
 inferred they were asleep, since they had all gone to 
 bed, Eric in the guest chamber at the further end of 
 the house. 
 
 The girl carried a psalm book in her hand, and a 
 silver coin in her mouth, from which it is to be 
 inferred that she had not come hither to do much 
 talking. The hand that was not holding the book 
 .grasped a piece of bread. 
 
 Thus equipped Maria stole noiselessly from the 
 door. To let. the leaves of the psalm book fall apart 
 where they would, while she herself looked up to 
 the young moon, was her intention, and she was pro- 
 foundly interested in the carrying out of the same, 
 for from the psalm at which the, book opened she 
 could draw an inference of what lay in the future. 
 
 But just at the critical moment, when the pages of 
 the book rustled apart, and the girl's eyes should 
 have gone up towards the moon, they were very 
 distinctly bent on the earth, for a sound for which 
 she could not account sent them searching back- 
 wards and forwards across the faintly lighted spaces. 
 
 242 .
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 243 
 
 It was perhaps well that the silver coin was in her 
 mouth, since it made necessary the suppression of 
 the cry that rose to her lips and would have passed 
 them had it been allowed. 
 
 From out of the shadow of the house Maria saw a 
 tall figure emerge. That straight form, only half 
 revealed by the uncertain light of the moon, set the 
 girl's heart thumping. 
 
 Had he, too, come out to question the future? 
 A thrill of triumph shot through her. Surely the 
 impression she had made was deeper than she imag- 
 ined. She had not thought that Eric Helm would 
 thus seek to tempt fate. 
 
 Ah, but was that tall figure the form of Eric 
 Helm? It was straight enough for the young engi- 
 neer, but as the moonlight fell upon dress and fea- 
 tures, Maria gave a gasp of fear and repulsion,; for 
 the face that revealed itself was the face of an 
 Indian. 
 
 The girl's momentary exultation vanished. She 
 was disappointed. She was also a little afraid. 
 What was the Indian doing here, and why had he 
 not sought to enter the house? 
 
 She had come so softly round the end of the build- 
 ing that he had not heard her. He was not' w^atch- 
 ing for her, though his attitude surely betokened 
 that he was watching. He stood with head erect, 
 and body rigid, waiting for something. A flutter' 
 of expectancy passed over Maria, though -she knew 
 not what she expected. Certainly not the sound of 
 voices, that rose for a moment in mingled tones, and
 
 244 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 then ceased. She looked towards the Indian. The 
 rigidity was gone. He stood alert, ready. 
 
 Maria turned from him and strained her ears to 
 catch again the sounds that had startled her. It 
 was long before she succeeded, and when the mur- 
 mur came afresh, and her eyes sought her fellow- 
 watcher, he was gone. Somewhere in the shadows 
 she believed he must lurk yet, but where? And 
 what was his object in waiting there at all? 
 
 She peered into the darkness to discover that tall, 
 straight form. It was near to her, she was sure, 
 but she could not discern it. An unreasonable fear 
 took possession of her, a feeling that the darkness 
 was alive with danger. 
 
 Hark! Was that a sound? She leaned forward 
 and tried to make her eyes pierce the shadow 
 thrown by the house. The noise appeared to come 
 from beneath the windows of the guest chamber, 
 further along the wall. The thought of the guest 
 chamber suggested another. Was harm to the 
 young engineer intended? 
 
 Nonsense ! Why should it be? 
 
 There would be something tangible to be discov- 
 ered before long, for now the girl heard distinctly 
 the voices that twice before had for a moment dis- 
 turbed the stillness of the night. She had but to 
 wait a minute more to use eyes as well as ears. The 
 figures to which the voices belonged were approach- 
 ing. There were half a dozen of them, and as they 
 came out into the moonlight she saw that they were 
 all Indians.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 245 
 
 Then, in place of the intangible fears a definite 
 terror took possession of the girl, for her ears told 
 her that the first words that were spoken came in 
 the tones of a drunken savage. She knew the signs 
 well, and she wished herself safe in the house. 
 
 "Yonder sleeps the white man that shoots at his 
 Indian brothers," said the thick, unsteady voice, 
 and an arm was outstretched towards the window of 
 the room where Eric Helm lay. 
 
 But while the words were yet in the speaker's 
 mouth, there rose, as if out of the earth, a tall, 
 straight form, that stood for a moment before the 
 window of the guest chamber, and then slowly and 
 calmly advanced. 
 
 "And yonder are the hotheads who would draw 
 down upon our people the anger of the Great 
 Sachem, ' ' said a low, deep voice. 
 
 For a -moment the young braves recoiled for that 
 they were young Maria had already discovered. 
 Then, as they recognized the speaker, anger took the 
 place of fear. 
 
 "Why do you meddle with what concerns you 
 not?" demanded the leader, lifting up in the moon- 
 light eyes that once peered down into the farmhouse 
 kitchen through the dark tunnel of the kitchen 
 chimney, and saw the family group about the hearth. 
 
 "All that concerns the little squaw concerns 
 Amattehoorn, " said the older Indian, and with a 
 start of surprise and relief Maria recognized the 
 name of the husband of the old squaw whom Agneta 
 had saved from the flood,
 
 246 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "Who cares for the little squaw?" contemptuously 
 interrogated the young brave. 
 
 "The Big Sachem does," said the warrior, calmly. 
 "His anger will be hot if harm come to his chil- 
 dren, and the anger of the Big Sachem reaches far. " 
 
 "The Big Sachem is in Printz Hall. His eyes see 
 not this part of the land, ' ' said the young brave. 
 
 "Then Amattehoorn will be eyes for him," 
 replied the warrior. "Amattehoorn will see no 
 harm come to the little white squaw, or anybody in 
 her house. The white men and the red men are 
 brothers, and the white Sachem is the friend of our 
 people." 
 
 The scowl on the face of the young brave deep- 
 ened. 
 
 "There is more than one white Sachem," he mut- 
 tered. "The Dutch Sachem loves not his big 
 brother over much. The enemy of his enemy is to 
 the Dutch Sachem a friend." 
 
 "The Big Sachem is here, and the Dutch Sachem 
 yonder," said the old warrior significantly. 
 
 The argument waxed hot, though the voices were 
 subdued. Through it all Maria stood in the deep 
 shadow, and listened and trembled. That Amatte- 
 hoorn had come to the house because he feared that 
 the turbulent excitement of the young braves would 
 lead to some act of violence she now partly under- 
 stood, and she did not breathe freely until she saw 
 the band of young Indians turn away, and go stag- 
 gering off in the direction of the forest. As for 
 Amattehoorn, he did not leave the neighborhood of
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 247 
 
 the farmhouse, but withdrawing to a distance con- 
 tinued his self-imposed task. To Maria's sight he 
 was as fully lost as he had been before the braves 
 appeared. 
 
 When all were gone the girl crept back into the 
 house. She had forgotten the purpose for which she 
 left it, and her hand shook as she laid down the 
 psalm book unexamined. 
 
 "Always Agneta," she murmured, as the words 
 of the old Indian came back to her. Red men and 
 white were strangely alike in some repects. . 
 
 She fell to wondering how the engineer had 
 offended the young brave, and then her thoughts 
 went further, and freed themselves from the dis- 
 turbing influences of the night. It was then that 
 she remembered the psalm book, and lifted it to see 
 what message it brought. When .she had done 
 so her eyes grew wide with horror. 
 
 "Surely it is a death psalm," she said. 
 
 She held the book in her hand, her eyes riveted 
 on the words. 
 
 "I thought it would have been a bridal psalm," 
 she said, ' ' and that it would prove an omen for me. 
 Verily it is time. I am seventeen now, nearly two 
 years older than Agneta, and yet she ' ' 
 
 She broke off. 
 
 "I wonder who is going to die this year," she 
 added, with a shudder.
 
 CHAPTER XXIII 
 
 Madam Pappegoya, the daughter of Governor 
 Printz, was apparently looking at her flowers. She 
 stood by a window in Printz Hall, her eyes fixed on 
 the beds where gay blossoms appealed confidently 
 to her for notice. Madam Pappegoya was fond of 
 flowers. She was also proud of her garden. But 
 to-day the garden might have been the property of 
 another, so completely had it lost its power to inter- 
 est her. The face of the Governor's daughter was 
 disturbed. And it took more than a little to dis- 
 turb the lady of Printz Hall. 
 
 " 'Twill be a terrible pity," she said aloud. 
 "Patience were surely better until " 
 
 She broke off suddenly. The heavy footsteps of 
 the Governor could be heard approaching. 
 
 He came into the room, and crossed over and 
 stood behind her, his eyes gazing out of the window 
 with a blank, unseeing stare. He did not swear. 
 He stood long without movement. The bold, 
 blustering energy of the Governor of New Sweden 
 was in abeyance. 
 
 His daughter studiously refrained from turning 
 her head. Perhaps she was not quite willing to 
 look into the face of the man who had ruled New 
 Sweden with a hand as strong as his own strong 
 will, and read there defeat. For the success of 
 
 248
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 249 
 
 John Prints had been the success of his daughter, 
 and his failure was hers. She had ever enjoyed his 
 fullest confidence, nay, she had, far more often 
 than he knew, been the instigator of his acts. 
 
 "They'll not get a Governor that will do for them 
 what I have done," he said at last, and he said it 
 slowly and bitterly. 
 
 His daughter made no answer. 
 
 "What was the land when I came?" he asked, 
 after another long silence. 
 
 "What it will be when you are gone," replied the 
 lady, turning suddenly. " 'Twill be a sorry day for 
 New Sweden when you are foolish enough to let a 
 little discontent on the part of the people, and a 
 vast amount of insolence on the part of the Hol- 
 landers, drive vou to the abandonment of the 
 country. ' ' 
 
 She was looking at him now, her eyes darting out 
 flashes of light. 
 
 " 'Tis not they who will drive me," he said. 
 "I'm weary of waiting." 
 
 "Weary!" repeated the lady, scornfully. "And 
 who in all New Sweden is not weary? Yet will one 
 and all have to wait. ' ' 
 
 "I'll wait no longer," said the Governor. 
 
 "Nay," rejoined his daughter, "surely it seemeth 
 to me that you speak truly. It takes a wise man to 
 win success by the hard method of waiting for 
 it." 
 
 The Governor frowned, but he neither swore nor 
 shouted. Defeat had come very near to John
 
 250 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 Printz, and for the time being his feelings could 
 find no relief by the usual outlets. 
 
 He stood with his eyes fixed on the things beyond 
 the window the gardens he had planted, and the 
 grounds he had laid out. He had thought to make 
 Printz Hall a permanent abiding place, and the 
 name of John Printz a power in the western land. 
 To-day he found himself the ruler of a discontented 
 people, in a country where the Hollanders had 
 encroached on his most carefully guarded privileges, 
 and the fort of the Hollanders stared him in the 
 face whenever he journeyed down the South River. 
 
 He had appealed to Sweden for troops, but they 
 had not come. His garrisons had grown small, and 
 he could not reinforce them. His most eloquent 
 protests against delay, and assurances that the 
 colony was worth the expenditure, failed to bring 
 him the desired help from home. He was in sore 
 need of supplies, but month after month slipped by 
 and none came. 
 
 The Indians, too, aforetime his friends, could not 
 easily be convinced of the advisability of remaining 
 faithful to a Governor who was able to make them 
 but few presents, and who had not much to sell 
 when they brought him their stores of furs. Better 
 be the brothers of the Hollanders, whose ships came 
 often up the river. 
 
 The Governor of New Sweden had not the com- 
 fort of knowing that the people over whom he ruled 
 were altogether in sympathy with him in his diffi- 
 culties. The hand of John Printz had been strong,
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 251 
 
 too strong to secure the abiding loyalty of the 
 settlers in New Sweden. It pressed a little heavily 
 at times. The good Swedes of the South River 
 would possibly have loved it better if they had felt 
 it less. That they did not all love it, nay, that some 
 of them had complained against it, made the heart 
 of John Printz bitter. 
 
 He had waited long, hoping for better days. 
 They were still delayed, and the patience of the 
 Governor of New Sweden was exhausted. There- 
 fore, he proposed to return to the home land, and 
 give up a struggle in which active support was 
 denied him. 
 
 That his daughter's judgment did not tally with 
 his was very evident to-day. The lady of Printz 
 Hall had no desire to give up her position as first 
 lady in the land, and return to Sweden, the daughter 
 of an unsuccessful Governor. Time had wrought 
 disastrous changes, why should not Time yet undo 
 his work, and turn the scales in favor of John 
 Printz? Madam Pappegoya was inclined at least to 
 give time a chance to show a favorable disposition 
 towards her. 
 
 " 'Tis in the power of none to hinder the Gov- 
 ernor of New Sweden from making a fool of himself 
 in the eyes of his countrymen, if he so desire," she 
 said, after a long silence. "Of a truth, I think it 
 lieth almost beyond his own power. Pieter Stuyve- 
 sant has surely accomplished his desire, since he 
 has sent away in hot haste the ruler of New 
 Sweden."
 
 252 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 At the name of his rival the face of the Governor 
 flushed. An oath loud enough to be heard from 
 one end of Printz Hall to the other burst from his 
 lips, and he turned away in a rage. 
 
 "What mean you by such words?" he cried. "Do 
 you think I am afraid of that one-legged Director, 
 and his fools of Dutchmen that come traipsing after 
 him as if he were a king at the very least? Surely I 
 have shown them more than once of what kind is 
 my fear. But I will not sit down and be made a 
 fool of in my turn by those at home. If they will 
 not support me, they shall have the colony on their 
 hands." 
 
 "He is the biggest fool who gets the worst of the 
 contest," said Madam Pappegoya significantly. 
 
 "I pray you tell me who is to get the best," said 
 the Governor angrily. 
 
 "You, if you so desire," replied the lady. 
 
 "And how, may I ask?" demanded John Printz. 
 
 "By bestirring yourself as becomes the Governor 
 of New Sweden, instead of running away like a 
 coward, ' ' responded his daughter, in sharp, incisive 
 tones. "What have you done to help matters? 
 Nothing but send a few letters to the home govern- 
 ment. Shew yourself in earnest. Send home 
 messengers men who know the state of the 
 country, and can speak from experience. There are 
 Dutch and English ships ever crossing the sea. 
 Make them serve your end. Then when the rein- 
 forcements come you can laugh at the Director-Gen- 
 eral of New Netherland, and shew the disaffected
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 253 
 
 in this land that John Printz is a man to be concili- 
 ated and not calumniated." 
 
 With a great oath the hand of the Governor came 
 down upon the back of a chair, making that article 
 of furniture stagger beneath the blow. 
 
 "Right you are!" he shouted. "Aye, and so 
 shall they learn. 'Tis a good idea, and shall be 
 acted upon. They at home need to be told what 
 John Printz has done for New Sweden. I will send 
 to-day this very hour. Swen Schute shall go, 
 and others with him. He knows all that has been 
 done here as well as I know it myself. He can tell 
 them what a Governor they are losing in John 
 Printz." 
 
 The floor shook beneath the tread of the chief 
 ruler of New Sweden. Energy had come back to 
 his movements, and life to his face. Madam Pap- 
 pegoya turned to the window with a smile on her 
 proud lips. 
 
 " 'Tis well," she said in her heart. "Patience 
 must yet bring a turn of the tide. 'Tis rank folly 
 to tempt fate." 
 
 Printz Hall was not the only home in New Sweden 
 upon which a shadow rested that day. Axel Bonde 
 sat by his dead. The face of the old man was very 
 sad. 
 
 "He was my only son," he said. "I thought that 
 it would be he who would thus watch by me. ' ' 
 
 The body of Olof, the son of Axel, laid on straw, 
 in commemoration of the birth in a stable of Him 
 who robbed death of its terror, was that night
 
 254 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 watched by Katarina, the wife of the dead man, and 
 by Axel Bonde himself. It was in the middle of 
 the night, when drowsiness had for a season over- 
 taken the heavy-hearted wife, and her head had 
 dropped upon her breast, that the old man bent for- 
 ward over the dead, and big tears rolled down his 
 cheeks. 
 
 "Olof, my son," he said, in low, broken tones, 
 "your strong arm could better have borne the bur- 
 den of life than can these old limbs, but, my boy, 
 till they lie here helpless as your own, they shall 
 take up the tasks you have laid down. Your father 
 will look after your bairns, my boy my own first 
 bairn." 
 
 He was bending thus over the still form, his own 
 shaking with the sobs that were not allowed to find 
 voice, when a light step crossed the room, and a soft 
 hand stole into his. 
 
 "Grandfather Axel," whispered a sweet girlish 
 voice, "I have no right to be here, I know. Only 
 those very near to him should venture to intrude 
 now, but I wanted to come to you to you who 
 comforted me when my mother died." 
 
 Her voice broke. The memory of the clasp of 
 kind arms that closed about her then, and drew her 
 to a warm, loving embrace, was very present. 
 
 "My bairn," said the old man, stretching out 
 those arms again, "your place is ever with me," and 
 he drew her to him till her head rested on his 
 breast, as it had done that day in Sweden, when her 
 mother died.
 
 "Little one," whispered Axel softly, "I do wrong 
 to murmur. I have much left." 
 
 On Sunday the funeral procession passed through 
 wood and meadow land and swamp to Fort Chris- 
 tina, and more than one eye grew dim, when, in the 
 churchyard near the fort, the coffin was lowered 
 into the grave, and after throwing upon it three 
 shovelfuls of earth the clergyman turned to wait 
 while the nearest male relatives filled up the grave. 
 More than usual solemnity attended the funeral 
 psalm as an old man advanced alone, his head a 
 little less erect than usual, his face drawn and pale. 
 Taking the shovel, he bent to his task, every thud 
 upon the coffin falling like a blow upon the brave 
 old heart that had already taken up the burden of 
 life for his son as well as himself. When all was 
 neatly leveled, Axel Bonde for a moment raised his 
 eyes from the freshly-spread earth to the summer 
 sky above. Then he turned, took the little Kolina 
 by the hand, and stood till the last words of the 
 psalm died away. 
 
 In time the farmhouse regained its usual cheerful- 
 ness, and the faces of Olof's children grew blithe 
 again, but the face of Axel Bonde was graver than 
 before, and it was noticeable that his gaze more 
 often rested upon Agneta and the younger children. 
 
 Nevertheless, upon a certain day in early Novem- 
 ber, a smile came quickly to his lips, as his eye fell 
 on the tall, well-proportioned figure of Eric Helm. 
 
 "Welcome, friend," he said, "and I care not how 
 often I repeat the greeting. ' '
 
 256 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 Axel Bonde had come to know his guest well. It 
 was more than two years since he first assured him 
 of a welcome to his house. His greeting to-day 
 depended not so much upon the friendliness of his 
 heart as upon his knowledge of the character of the 
 visitor. The young engineer had commended him- 
 self to Axel Bonde, and he was as glad to see him as 
 was his granddaughter Maria. 
 
 "Your face speaketh good news," he said, his 
 keen eyes looking straight into those before him. 
 
 "For me it is of the best," replied Eric, "since it 
 enables me to call myself a free man. ' ' 
 
 "I'm so glad." 
 
 He had not heard the light footstep, nor seen the 
 girl come out of a shed near by. Now she advanced 
 with outstretched hand. The color deepened in 
 his face as her fingers touched his. To Eric Helm 
 this maiden would never be as any other. 
 
 "It is good of you to care," he said. 
 
 "Is it? I do not think I could help it," she 
 answered, smiling gaily. "I always thought the 
 freedom would come." 
 
 "By what means was it wrought?" asked Axel. 
 
 The answer would have been prompt, but at this 
 moment Maria arrived upon the scene. Her quick 
 glance from Agneta to the young engineer showed 
 her that emotions stronger than usual were at work. 
 
 ' ' Shall the household turn out to hear the news, or 
 will the news come inside?" she asked. "Mother 
 and I feel not like being left out, for that there is 
 news the manner of every one of you testifies."
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 257 
 
 Thus importuned, the young man entered the 
 house. ' In truth, he hardly knew where he went. 
 The genuine rejoicing that showed itself in 
 Agneta's face had filled his heart with a wondering 
 gladness that left little room for any other feeling. 
 
 "Did the Governor pardon you?" asked Maria, 
 bluntly. 
 
 "Yes," said Eric. "It must be now or never, he 
 said, since he was about to leave New Sweden. He 
 was desirous of doing all in his power to secure my 
 freedom before he went. ' ' 
 
 "Before he went!" ejaculated the good wife. 
 "Whither, then, is he going?" 
 
 "To Sweedland," replied Eric. "He starts in 
 less that a week. ' ' 
 
 "To Sweedland? And why?" asked Axel. 
 
 "For lack of the patience to wait until evil turns 
 to good ; so says his daughter, Madam Pappegoya, 
 and she should know, ' ' answered Eric. 
 
 "And will he not return?" demanded Maria. 
 
 "It seemeth not," said Eric. "Truly, the Gov- 
 ernor is not himself. He can ill brook the success 
 of the Dutch, and his own inability to prevent them 
 from trading here troubles much his spirit. Since 
 his messengers have failed to secure for him sup- 
 plies and reinforcements, he has given up hope. 
 Rumor says he has asked to be recalled , yet can he 
 not wait for an answer. He must go, and that at 
 once. ' ' 
 
 "And his daughter?" asked the housewife, 
 curiously.
 
 258 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "It goes hard with Madam Pappegoya to see the 
 power fall from her father's hand, though for the 
 time it falls into that of her husband," said Eric, 
 gravely. "She declares the step unnecessary, con- 
 fidently promises that relief will yet come, and 
 counsels patience." 
 
 "And wherefore does not the Governor exercise 
 it?" asked Axel. "Surely, 'tis a better remedy for 
 ill than is hasty action." 
 
 "Aye," said Eric, "that is it, for some, but not 
 for John Printz. There are many things the Gov- 
 ernor of New Sweden can do, but he cannot wait. 
 He cannot exercise patience, for he knoweth not the 
 virtue, and men learn it not at his age. ' ' 
 
 "Verily, you speak truly," said Axel thoughtfully. 
 "And so, lad, he has remembered your services, 
 and set you free?" 
 
 "Provisionally," said Eric, a slight cloud crossing 
 his face as he remembered that the freedom was 
 not yet altogether assured. "He says my services 
 to New Sweden warrant him in going thus far, and 
 that in Sweedland he will endeavor to have his 
 decision ratified, that the pardon may rest upon a 
 firmer basis. ' ' 
 
 Eric Helm did not say, perhaps because he did 
 not know, that he owed his good fortune to the 
 daughter of the Governor. When she was assured 
 that her father would stay in New Sweden but a 
 short time longer, she remembered the young 
 engineer, and deemed it unfair that he should be 
 subjected to the caprice of a new Governor.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 259 
 
 Through her influence he had obtained a footing 
 among the best residents of New Sweden. She was 
 unwilling to leave him at the mercy of the next 
 ruler, who would have the power to undo all her 
 work, and if he chose, make the lot of Eric Helm, 
 that of a common convict. She had little doubt 
 that the Governor's pardon would be ratified at 
 home. 
 
 Maria was jubilant. Her attentions to Eric were 
 both marked and flattering. 
 
 "You can begin to make money for yourself 
 now, ' ' she said, when the young man took his leave, 
 "and then, I suppose, you'll be wanting a home to 
 settle in like the rest of them." 
 
 A light sprang to the young man's eyes, but 
 Maria did not fail to notice that they passed her by 
 and fell on the face of Agneta, who stood behind. 
 
 "Yes, "said Eric softly. "Liberty means a great 
 deal." 
 
 It was Kolina who declared that night that "there 
 were times when Maria was so cross you couldn't 
 tell what ailed her."
 
 CHAPTER XXIV 
 
 "Make way, good friends, for one who desires to 
 go aboard." 
 
 The voice was not unduly raised, but its clear, 
 well-bred tones cut their way through the confused 
 murmur of voices, the noise of bumping chests and 
 clanking chains, and all the mingled sounds of a 
 wharf, and gained for themselves a hearing. Heads 
 were turned in the direction of the speaker, and the 
 attention of the crowd surrounding a vessel about to 
 set sail was arrested. 
 
 "If there's any one of us that's not desiring to go 
 aboard, I'd like you to point him out," growled one 
 of the crowd. 
 
 The discontent on the face of the speaker was 
 duplicated on the countenances of his companions. 
 There was disappointment enough on that day upon 
 this wharf in the port of Gbtheberg to sink it deep 
 beneath the washing waves. 
 
 "No use trying to get aboard, sir," said a pleas- 
 ant-faced peasant woman regretfully. "The ship's 
 got her full list of passengers, and has had it for a 
 week and over, more's the pity." 
 
 "Wouldn't have taken her long to fill it twice 
 over," chimed in a short, thick-set man. "Aye, and 
 her captain could have had the best of pay for carry- 
 ing us across. When a man's sold his farm, and 
 
 260
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 261 
 
 packed up all he possesses in the world, with the 
 intent to go to the new land, he's not like to stick at 
 a trifle to get there. ' ' 
 
 "So that is the way the wind blows, is it?" said 
 the stranger. "Truly it is an ill wind." 
 
 The tall, commanding form of the speaker placed 
 his head above most heads in the crowd. His eyes 
 were fixed on the ship as he spoke. 
 
 "You're right there, sir," said the woman, who 
 evidently took him for a companion in misfortune, 
 though he looked not like one to whom misfortune 
 was a near neighbor. "Why, sir," she added, "my 
 good man and me had a farm under the mountain 
 that was a sight better than nothing. Aye, and we 
 were satisfied with it, till the College of Commerce 
 put abroad wonderful tales of privileges to be 
 granted to those who had a mind to purchase land 
 in the new country, and promised them permission 
 to trade with the natives, a thing that has never 
 been allowed before. And to crown all it was a good 
 safe ship to go over in, with plenty of soldiers aboard, 
 and the new Governor there to see that all went 
 well. And now the Eagle's crowded, and we're left 
 behind, full a hundred families of us, if there's one." 
 
 "What we're all waiting here for 'twould puzzle 
 me to tell, ' ' spoke up a man with a group of chil- 
 dren clustered about him. "Unless it's the hope 
 that the captain will relent at last, and make room 
 for a few of us, ' ' he added. 
 
 A half smile was on the stranger's lips, though 
 there was sympathy in his eye.
 
 262 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "Truly it is a sad end to your hopes," he said. 
 "But the College of Commerce will assuredly send 
 another vessel to New Sweden before long, and in 
 it all these good friends may sail to the land of 
 promise. As for me, I must even hurry aboard, 
 for I see the captain is about to start. ' ' 
 
 "It's no use your trying, any more than the rest 
 of us," growled a surly visaged Swede. "Neither 
 rich nor poor will get footing on the Eagle, though 
 they come provided with passports and the best of 
 recommendations. The captain's refused money 
 that he'd snap at on any other voyage, I'll warrant. " 
 
 "I doubt not you are right, friend," said the 
 stranger. "But it so happens that my passage was 
 taken when the Eagle was first chartered to carry 
 over the new Governor. So, with your leave, I will 
 even get on her deck. " 
 
 A little good-humored pushing accomplished the 
 speaker's object, and he was soon looking at the 
 disappointed crowd across a widening chasm of 
 water, himself one of the lucky two hundred going 
 to New Sweden with the Governor who was to take 
 the place of John Printz. 
 
 The fortunes of New Sweden had been at a low 
 ebb, but now surely they were rising. With such 
 an addition to her colonists, and a fair number of 
 soldiers aboard, the Swedish colony would take a 
 new lease of life. 
 
 "Gustavus Pors, as I live! Glad to see you 
 here. Going to cast in your lot with us in my new 
 domain?"
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 263 
 
 John Claudius Rysingh, the new Governor, 
 extended his hand to the stranger. Gustavus Pors 
 turned with a ready smile. 
 
 "Not exactly," he said. "Yet I have a notion to 
 see something of that much-talked-of land. I con- 
 gratulate your Honor on the good character of the 
 territory over which you are to rule. As for me, I 
 would judge for myself whether its vaunted richness 
 be not of a character to change on closer acquaint- 
 ance. Moreover, there are on its soil those in whom 
 I am interested." 
 
 "Ah, say you so? I think I can promise you a 
 flattering reception," said the Governor. "The 
 Eagle will want not a welcome when she arrives. 
 We have Swen Schute on board, he who came over 
 to bring a message from John Printz. He can tell 
 you how eagerly the colonists are looking for sup- 
 plies, and for all the succor the Eagle brings." 
 
 "Sails he with us?" asked Gustavus, with some 
 show of interest. ' ' He is an authority on matters 
 pertaining to New Sweden." 
 
 "The very best. An old soldier and an old colo- 
 nist is Swen Schute. " 
 
 It was with Swen Schute that Gustavus Pors was 
 seen conversing before the next day was over. 
 
 "Do I know well the settlers in New Sweden?" 
 said the old soldier, in a loud, hearty voice. "Aye, 
 who should, if not Swen Schute? Of which among 
 them do you need tidings?" 
 
 "I would hear of the welfare of one, Axel Bonde, " 
 said Gustavus Pors quietly.
 
 264 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 1 'Axel Bonde?" replied the soldier. "An old 
 man of eighty, or thereabouts? He is hale and 
 hearty, yet has sorrow come to him in the loss of 
 his son. He has the biggest farm-house owned 
 by any peasant in New Sweden, an exact copy 
 of that in which he lived in the old land, so they 
 say." 
 
 "In what part of New Sweden lies this farm?" 
 asked Monsieur Pors. 
 
 "In the neighborhood of Fort Casimir, where the 
 Dutch Director left his garrison to be a stopper on 
 Swedish progress, ' ' said Swen, with a twinkle in his 
 eye. "We shall pay the Dutch fort a visit on our 
 way up the river, unless I mistake the mood of our 
 new Governor. Then will you have the opportunity 
 to step ashore and see your friends. ' ' 
 
 "Very good," said Gustavus, and there was a light 
 in his eye also, though it was not called up by the 
 mention of Fort Casimir. 
 
 "Eighty years old, is he?" mused Monsieur Pors, 
 as he leant over the ship's side and gazed into the 
 water beneath. "Truly it is time I looked after the 
 little maid. I wonder what kind of a reception the 
 old man will give me. ' ' 
 
 He had a clear recollection of his last visit to the 
 farm-house, whither he had gone to see the child 
 Agneta. It was made a year after the first, and for 
 aught he could perceive the place was unchanged. 
 But when he presented himself at the low door he 
 saw but one face he knew, the face of Anna, the 
 granddaughter of Axel. He could not complain of
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 265 
 
 want of courtesy. Anna might be stolid, but she 
 was neither rude nor malicious. 
 
 "You will come in and rest yourself, sir," she 
 said, "though those whom you seek are all gone 
 away. I'm married now, and me and my husband 
 own the farm. Grandfather has built himself a new 
 house, and taken new land." 
 
 "And where shall I find him?" asked Gustavus 
 eagerly. 
 
 "You'll not find him at all, sir," said Anna. 
 "Grandfather means no disrespect to you, but he 
 wishes to be left free to carry out the desires of 
 Agneta's mother." 
 
 "And you will not tell me where he has gone?" 
 demanded Monsieur Pors, with a sharp ring in his 
 voice. 
 
 "No, sir," said Anna, uncompromisingly. 
 
 ' ' But I have a right to know, ' ' expostulated Gus- 
 tavus. "This is an unfair advantage to take." 
 
 "Grandfather said nobody had a right to interfere 
 with where he chose to live, or how he chose to rear 
 Agneta, ' ' said Anna. 
 
 "It is ridiculous. What harm could I do the 
 maiden?" said the visitor. 
 
 Anna was speechless. 
 
 "You're welcome here on the old farm, sir," she 
 said at length, when the silence had lasted long. 
 
 "And welcome nowhere else, eh?" he said, and 
 turned on his heel. 
 
 What would Axel Bonde say when he presented 
 himself in New Sweden? It wanted still some
 
 266 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 months to the time when he would have a ' right to 
 claim the old man's greatest treasure. John 
 Claudius Rysingh had promised him a friendly 
 reception in the new land. Monsieur Pors was not 
 so sure of the nature of that reception. 
 
 Swen Schute was right. Governor Rysingh had 
 every intention of paying a visit to the Dutch fort 
 on his way up the river. He and the officer had 
 held many a consultation before the South River 
 was reached, and they understood one another well. 
 
 Upon the Eagle feeling waxed strong on the sub- 
 ject of Dutch aggression. There was a fairly large 
 contingent of soldiers aboard, and public opinion in 
 consequence leant to the side of sternness. With a 
 superior force it was unnecessary to look at the 
 enemy's side of the question. Such a view of the 
 subject might do when the odds were even, or a 
 little on the side of the other party. But with 
 everything in their favor, the voyagers on the Eagle 
 were constrained to assert that the Dutch had but 
 the merest shadow of excuse for their conduct, and 
 that the building of Fort Casimir was an outrage . 
 
 "It is an outrage not to be borne," said Swen 
 Schute, when the broad sweep of the bay was 
 entered, and Fort Casimir was not many hours' 
 distance ahead. "The home government is seri- 
 ously annoyed at the advantage the Hollanders have 
 taken. Our Governor has special instructions to 
 compass, if possible, their removal from the fort. 
 Were it not that they fear the English more than the 
 Dutch, they at home would break with our neigh-
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 267 
 
 bors altogether. As it is, discretionary power is left 
 with the Governor, and John Claudius Rysingh is 
 the man to know how to use it." 
 
 Again there was a twinkle in the eye of the sol- 
 dier. This time Monsieur Pors perceived it. 
 
 "Then we visit not Fort Casimir for naught?" he 
 said. 
 
 Swen laughed. 
 
 "Well, we stay there not altogether out of compli- 
 ment to the Hollanders," he said. 
 
 There was the stir of excitement on board the 
 Eagle. Some important move was in the air. 
 These good Swedes grew very Swedish in sentiment 
 as they remembered their wrongs in connection with 
 the fact that but ten or twelve soldiers represented 
 the Dutch power in Fort Casimir. 
 
 "What say you?" said John Rysingh, linking his 
 arm in that of Gustavus Pors. "Have you a mind 
 to see life in a little more lively form than it pre- 
 sents itself as a rule to the stranger on these shores? 
 In that direction lies Fort Casimir." 
 
 His finger pointed up the river. 
 
 "And lies the liveliness in the same direction 
 also?" asked Gustavus, laughing. 
 
 "Aye, that does it," said the Governor. "I have 
 come hither to carry out the wishes of the govern- 
 ment. The government desires to see Fort Casimir 
 abandoned of the Dutch. Very well. The govern- 
 ment shall see it. But the government is cautious. 
 So am not I. 'Ask them to step out,' say the wise 
 ones of our land. Verily, I will ask, and they will
 
 268 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 go. Then will the wishes of the government be 
 carried out." 
 
 Gustavus looked amused. 
 
 "But spake not your instructions of a peaceable 
 settlement of the question?" he asked lightly. 
 
 "And who speaks of bloodshed?" asked Rysingh. 
 "Seems it to you likely that the ten or twelve sol- 
 diers yonder will be eager to break the peace?" 
 
 "Nay, verily," said Gustavus. 
 
 It was afternoon when Gerrit Bikker, the com- 
 mander of Fort Casimir, saw a ship out in the bay. 
 
 "What do you make of yon vessel?" he called to 
 Adriaen van Tienhoven. 
 
 "What vessel? Where is she?" was the answer. 
 
 "Yonder, in the open." 
 
 The two stood watching. 
 
 "Is she friend or foe?" asked Bikker. 
 
 "Better let me find out," suggested Adriaen. 
 
 "Not a bad idea," replied Bikker musingly. 
 
 The result of his musing was seen in a small 
 party, with Van Tienhoven at their head, who made 
 the best of their way. down the river to meet the 
 approaching vessel.
 
 CHAPTER XXV 
 
 "Gerrit." 
 
 The voice was the voice of a woman. She came 
 upon Bikker as he stood in the darkness without the 
 fort, his face turned towards the place where the 
 ship should be. 
 
 "Aye. What is it?" he answered. 
 
 "If yon's an enemy, are you going to fight?" 
 asked the woman, laying her hand upon his arm. 
 
 "Plague take the woman!" responded her hus- 
 band. "What have we got to fight with?" 
 
 She came nearer, and put her face close to his. 
 
 "There's none too much powder left," she said. 
 "I let some Indians have all they wanted not three 
 days ago. ' ' 
 
 "The mischief you did!" 
 
 "Why not?" demanded his wife. "They paid for 
 it in good beaver. I say it's a sin and a shame to 
 waste powder on the soldiers 'when you can get any- 
 thing you like for it of the natives. The men got 
 but three tin spoonfuls each, and that was three too 
 many. ' ' 
 
 Bikker only grunted. 
 
 "What's left wouldn't last long," she continued, 
 "and if it would, a fight would mean the loss of all 
 we possess. A ship such as that is not coming here 
 for naught. ' ' 
 
 269
 
 270 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "Drat the woman! Who talked of fighting?" said 
 Bikker. "And why should she be an enemy? The 
 Swedes have been looking for supplies long enough. 
 There they are, or my name's not Gerrit Bikker." 
 
 "Friend or foe, don't you forget that it's a right 
 good thing to look out for your country when you 
 can comfortably do so, and a long sight better thing 
 to look out for yourself at every time," said the 
 woman, turning away into the darkness. 
 
 "Don't you trouble yourself to give me advice," 
 growled Bikker. "I'm no fool." 
 
 If Gerrit Bikker expected Van Tienhoven any 
 time during the night he was disappointed. In the 
 early morning he went out to the sandy beach of the 
 promontory on which the fort was built, and looked 
 down the river. The ship was to be seen, yet a long 
 distance away, and nearer was a small object that 
 Gerrit made out to be the returning boat. It was 
 fully eight o'clock before it touched the beach, and 
 Van Tienhoven sprang out. 
 
 "Well, what news?" 
 
 "The worst," was the answer. " 'Tis a Swedish 
 vessel, bringing the new Governor and a great 
 crowd of settlers. What, think you, the Governor 
 had the impudence to demand? Nothing less than 
 the surrender of our fort, on the pretext that it was 
 built on lands belonging to the government of 
 Sweden." 
 
 Gerrit stared at the speaker. 
 
 "Do you hear, man?" repeated Bikker. "He 
 asks us to surrender to him! ' '
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 271 
 
 Bikker only looked contemplatively across the 
 water. 
 
 "It was well I went," resumed Van Tienhoven, 
 "it has at least given us an hour or two to prepare." 
 
 "Prepare for what?" asked Bikker sharply. 
 
 "For what? To show that Swedish upstart the 
 way Dutchmen surrender," said the other hotly. 
 
 "What would you have me do?" inquired Bikker 
 aimlessly. 
 
 "Do, man? Fight! What else is there to do? 
 Are you mad, to stand there wasting time like 
 that?" 
 
 Van Tienhoven had already started for the fort. 
 
 "What have we got to fight with?" Bikker called 
 after him. "There's no ammunition, and but a 
 handful of men all told. ' ' 
 
 Within the fort the garrison and freemen sur- 
 rounded the returned soldiers. To a man they were 
 eager to give the Governor of New Sweden a warm 
 reception. Bikker, meanwhile, had disappeared. 
 It was some time before they found him in the gar- 
 ret, in close converse with his wife. 
 
 "This is no time for dallying !" cried Van Tien- 
 hoven, breaking in on the pair. "Give your orders, 
 and there's not one among us that will not risk his 
 life to see them carried out. " 
 
 ' ' Orders ! ' ' responded Bikker. ' ' Where ' s the use ? 
 We can't hold the fort against the men you say are 
 aboard that ship. Better meet the Governor in a 
 friendly spirit. He will scarce show us violence 
 then."
 
 272 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 ' ' Meet the enemies of our country in a friendly 
 spirit! Well, it's come to something," quoth Van 
 Tienhoven, and flung himself out of the garret. 
 
 The soldiers and freemen below clamored and 
 swore, and watched the river, and while they grew 
 frantic, and Bikker yet delayed to give definite 
 orders, the Eagle drew near. 
 
 It was Sunday morning, and the hour was eleven. 
 The Swedish settlers along the river had repaired to 
 Fort Christina for the preaching, and the arrival of 
 the vessel was almost unwatched except from 
 Fort Casimir. 
 
 "Now, my men," said Swen Schute, as a boat was 
 lowered and some twenty soldiers took their places 
 in it, "if it be necessary to strike, strike for the 
 honor of the old land and the benefit of the new. 
 Pull away. We'll soon make a change in the colors 
 aloft yonder. ' ' 
 
 At the fort the men stood by the guns, their eyes 
 and ears as far as possible following the movements 
 of their commander, their fingers twitching to make 
 the guns speak with no uncertain voice, as soon as 
 he should give the word of command. Some of the 
 faces grew purple with rage as the minutes passed, 
 and no orders were given. One or two of the 
 watchers, less easily moved, laughed derisively. 
 
 "Gerrit Bikker isn't going to fight, you may take 
 your oath of that," quoth one. 
 
 "They're coming ashore, " said Van Tienhoven, 
 savagely. "Bikker, what are you going to do?" 
 
 "What can I do, save meet them with fair words?"
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 273 
 
 said Bikker. "If I provoke a fight, I shall get all 
 the blame. If I treat them as friends, they must at 
 least give me proper notice before they treacherously 
 take advantage of my friendship. ' ' 
 
 There were muttered curses as the commandant 
 went down to the beach, and the last chance to sink 
 the enemy's boat was gone. 
 
 The men inside the fort could only watch events. 
 The events were strange enough to cause a few of 
 the more excitable Dutchmen to choke with the 
 curses that could not tumble fast enough over their 
 lips. They saw Bikker meet the Swedes in the 
 friendliest manner, nay, put himself at their head, 
 and side by side with the Swedish officer walk 
 towards the fort. That the visit was not a friendly 
 one on the part of the new-comers was attested by 
 the drawn swords in the hands of the advancing 
 soldiers. 
 
 "Traitor!" hissed a Dutchman who stood by a 
 gun. "Verily I would that he were within range of 
 this gun. I would touch it off with the greatest of 
 joy." 
 
 "What means that?" inquired another, as a deep 
 boom broke in on the steady tramp of advancing 
 feet. 
 
 Again the ship's gun spoke, and before the last 
 echoes had died away the Swedes made a rush for 
 the fort. 
 
 "It was a signal!" cried those within. 
 
 It looked as if they were not far wrong. No 
 sooner had the two guns been fired over the fort
 
 274 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 than the Swedes made a rush for the gates, demand- 
 ing immediate surrender. Bikker offered no protest. 
 
 Not so Van Tienhoven. He was not in command 
 at Fort Casimir, but he could not keep still. He 
 advanced to meet the Swedish officer. 
 
 "By what right do you enter this fort?" he 
 demanded hotly. "Where is your commission from 
 your government?" 
 
 "You hold your tongue, and let your commander 
 speak," retorted Swen Schute. 
 
 "Gerrit, why do you stand there like a coward? 
 Let me go to the ship and ask the Governor for his 
 commission," urged Adriaen van Tienhoven, in a 
 low voice. "For your country's sake, man, stir 
 yourself," he added. "Do you want to pass fora 
 traitor?" 
 
 "Aye, go," said Bikker, with an air of relief, as if 
 glad to be rid of so troublesome a friend. 
 
 Monsieur Pors was standing by the Governor's 
 side when Adriaen van Tienhoven came on deck, 
 eagerly demanding to see the Governor's com- 
 mission, or any order he might have for thus 
 violently disturbing the peace existing between the 
 Dutch and the Swedes. 
 
 There was a derisive smile on Rysingh's lips as he 
 gazed at the excited Dutchman. 
 
 "My orders?" he said slowly. "They come from 
 Her Majesty of Sweden. Our good Queen sent her 
 ambassador to ask the States General whether they 
 sanctioned the encroachment of the Dutch on 
 Swedish territory. Our ambassador was referred to
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 275 
 
 the Dutch West India Company. What, think 
 you, my zealous friend, was the reply of that com- 
 pany? Hark you! Not only did they deny all sanc- 
 tion of encroachment on Swedish land, but they 
 added, 'If our people are in your way, drive them 
 off.' We are going to do it. Go and tell your 
 Governor that, my fine fellow. ' ' 
 
 Baffled rage was in the eyes of the Dutchman. 
 He hurried away, convinced that the turn of the 
 Swede had come. When he arrived at the fort he 
 had to ask permission of the Swedes to enter. Fort 
 Casimir was a Dutch stronghold no longer. 
 
 "If any refuse to give up their arms, fire on 
 them!" 
 
 It was the command of Swen Schute, and it rang 
 in Adriaen van Tienhoven's ears as he came into 
 the fort. 
 
 They did not fire. It was unnecessary. 
 
 "Haul down the Dutch flag," said Bikker to his 
 son. "It is of no use up there. " 
 
 And it came down.
 
 CHAPTER XXVI 
 
 It was an unusual thing that only Axel Bonde and 
 Katarina, his daughter-in-law, had gone to the 
 church in Fort Christina. On very few Sundays 
 before had it happened that Agneta walked at this 
 hour with Ian and Kolina beyond the clump of trees 
 that hid Fort Casimir from view. 
 
 "Look! Look!" cried the boy and girl both at 
 the same moment. "There's a big ship at the fort." 
 
 "It's ours! It's ours!" exclaimed Ian, exultantly, 
 "and it's full of people." 
 
 "Is it the new Governor?" asked Kolina. 
 
 "Truly it seems like it," said Agneta, her eyes 
 fixed eagerly on the vessel. 
 
 A ship from home was a great event, and this one 
 was crowded with people. The maiden quickened 
 her pace. She was curious to see more of the 
 vessel and its passengers. 
 
 "What is it stopping at Fort Casimir for?" asked 
 Kolina. "It's not a Dutchman." 
 
 Then, a new wonder revealing itself to her excited 
 eyes, she exclaimed: 
 
 "Look, Agneta! They are lowering their flag to 
 ours. Why, what means it? It has come down 
 altogether. And yes ours is going up. They are 
 surely going to raise it. What are they doing it 
 for?" 
 
 276
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 277 
 
 "I know not," said Agneta. "It must be in 
 deference to the new Governor." 
 
 ' ' I wonder whether he will be as big as Governor 
 Printz," said Ian, "and whether he will swear as 
 loud. ' ' 
 
 "And whether he will want Eric Helm to serve 
 him as he served the old Governor, ' ' added Kolina. 
 
 Agneta did not answer. She, too, was wondering 
 whether the new Governor would prove favorable to 
 the young engineer. Had John Printz kept his 
 promise and brought Eric's case before the authori- 
 ties at home? Would the Governor bring a full par- 
 don, or would the verdict be against the young man? 
 It was possible that even the provisional pardon 
 might be revoked. Then it would matter much to 
 Eric Helm what sort of a man had come to New 
 Sweden as Governor. 
 
 "Here comes the Governor himself ," announced 
 Kolina, jubilantly. "He's coming up the bank 
 just like the Dutch Director did. Maybe he's com- 
 ing to our house, too." 
 
 ' ' Ugh ! Girls are fools, ' ' said Ian contemptuously. 
 "He's no Governor. He's just somebody come out 
 of the ship. ' ' 
 
 "He's not. He's somebody grand. Isn't he, 
 Agneta?" 
 
 The girl was not listening. She was looking at 
 the stranger, and her heart was beating less 
 regularly than was its wont. Who was he? She 
 did not need to ask, and for the moment she cer- 
 tainly could not have answered. The quiet, confi-
 
 278 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 dent mien, the quick footstep, the tall, proud figure 
 she knew them well. Aye, and she knew too the 
 easy grace with which the head was bared even 
 before a nearer approach. 
 
 "He is saluting us. Who is it, Agneta? Do you 
 know him?" 
 
 Kolina's voice rang out so excitedly that it 
 reached the ears of Monsieur Pors himself. He 
 listened, a little eagerly, for the reply, but it was of 
 different pitch, and traveled not so far. 
 
 "Gently, little one, thy voice is over loud," said 
 the maiden. "Yes. I knew him in Sweedland. " 
 
 "Good! Good! Then he is coming to see us." 
 
 Again the penetrating childish tones crossed the 
 lessening space, and made themselves heard by the 
 stranger. He was near enough now to see the flush 
 on the girl's face, though not to catch the low- 
 spoken reply. The next minute his head was again 
 uncovered, and his hand outstretched. 
 
 "Will you welcome me to New Sweden?" he said. 
 "The perils of a sea voyage are behind me, and I 
 would fain receive congratulation." 
 
 "New Sweden is ever ready to welcome the new- 
 comer to her shores, ' ' said Agneta, the color deepen- 
 ing on her face. 
 
 "Who is New Sweden?" asked Monsieur Pors, 
 with a smile. "Will she look upon me with human 
 eyes? It is a personal greeting I crave." Then in 
 a lower voice, while still keeping possession of her 
 hand, he added: "Little friend, why did you run 
 away from me?"
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 279 
 
 "Why, she didn't," interposed Kolina. "She 
 came on just as straight as she could to meet you. ' ' 
 
 The shrill young voice was expostulatory. Kolina 
 thought the stranger must have very poor eyes 
 indeed if he imagined that Agneta had shown any 
 inclination to run away from him. 
 
 "Did she, little one?" said Monsieur Pors, with a 
 bright smile. "That was very good of her. But 
 what she did not do, you and your brother must do 
 for her. Run away and tell the good mother that a 
 traveler is about to invade her house, even as your 
 new Governor yonder has invaded the Dutch fort. 
 If you will do this for me, then I, as well as the 
 mother, will call you the best of friends. ' ' 
 
 "Nay, monsieur, the warning is unnecessary," 
 said Agneta gently. "The good mother will need 
 no notice to be ready to entertain a guest, and the 
 farm-house can well find room to shelter another 
 inmate." 
 
 ' ' Nevertheless, go, little one, and tell the good wife 
 that we come, ' ' said Monsieur Pors to the children. 
 
 When they had gone, he turned to Agneta. 
 
 "You have not told me yet why you ran away 
 from me," he said. 
 
 There was a smile on the girl's lips as she 
 answered him. 
 
 "Monsieur, we left all Sweden," she said. 
 
 "And it was presumption for one of Sweden's 
 sons to flatter himself that he had more to do with it 
 than any other?" he replied. "Yet, little lady, one 
 of Sweden's sons felt himself aggrieved."
 
 280 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 The smile upon the maiden's face broadened, and 
 her eyes looked straight into his. 
 
 "There are penalties that attach to presumption," 
 she said. 
 
 "And they came upon me? So be it," he 
 answered. "I accept your verdict. Is it also pre- 
 sumptuous, and equally sure to provoke penalty, to 
 ask for a welcome now?" 
 
 "No, monsieur," she said. "In New Sweden 
 we are never churlish to strangers. All worthy 
 comers are welcome." 
 
 "Conditional, I see," he answered lightly. "And 
 how shall I prove my worth?" 
 
 ' ' By telling all the news of the dear home land, ' ' 
 she replied. 
 
 "Ah! It is the dear land yet. Verily I am glad 
 that you have not altogether broken its fetters from 
 off you. The news? It is sad. The old land 
 mourns for a lost daughter, and especially that part 
 of the land where a castle keeps guard over a lake. 
 There the house stands desolate, and an old woman, 
 Brita by name, asks daily if the young mistress be 
 not on her way to take possession. ' ' 
 
 He was bending forward that he might get a 
 glimpse of the girl's face. He was not sure, but he 
 thought there were tears in her eyes. 
 
 She did not answer, and for a minute there was 
 silence between them. 
 
 "Little one, did you think I should not find 
 you?" 
 
 His voice was low and tender. It broke in on the
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 281 
 
 stillness. Again the soft flush covered cheek and 
 brow, but the girl did not raise her eyes. 
 
 "It was a long way to come," she said. "It may 
 well be that the object will not prove worthy of the 
 trouble of search." 
 
 "I am not afraid," he said. 
 
 He did not look afraid nor dissatisfied as he 
 neared the house, walking confidently by Agneta's 
 side. 
 
 "He's as handsome as ever, and don't look a year 
 older," was Maria's verdict, as she peeped from a 
 window at Agneta and her companion. "And he's 
 as gallant as ever," was her inward comment, as 
 Monsieur Pors greeted her with flattering notice and 
 freedom. 
 
 4 ' Surely there has been magic here, ' ' he said, as 
 he looked round on the farmhouse and its inmates. 
 "I could swear that this is the very dwelling from 
 which I turned away distraught this four years 
 back. I had traveled far to reach it, only to be told 
 that those whom I had presumed to call my friends 
 had gone from it, without so much as leaving for 
 me a message. I have journeyed across the broad 
 sea to the new land, and to-day I find that dwelling 
 again, the very same, yet richer by far, since the 
 faces of the maidens within it have grown fairer 
 with every day that has passed. 
 
 "How did you find us?" asked Maria, blushing 
 rosy red at his words of compliment. 
 
 "Ah, how can you ask?" he replied, "when you 
 were cruel enough to cast me off.
 
 282 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "It was neither my fault nor mother's," said 
 Maria, stoutly. "We should not have grumbled if 
 you had come with us. ' ' 
 
 "Truly you are good to me now," he said, 
 with a look that deepened the roses on her cheeks. 
 "I could wish that I had known that goodness 
 sooner. At least I would have proved myself not 
 slow to profit by your graciousness. And now that 
 I am here, I will even hold you to your friend- 
 ship." 
 
 Not a hard task, since the eyes of the visitor had 
 already set the girl's heart fluttering, and tampered 
 materially with the steadiness of her brain. 
 
 "My! I wish he had come to see me," she said, 
 in confidence to Agneta, when the two girls were in 
 the kitchen, on hospitality intent. "You're a lucky 
 girl, if your mother did put fool's fancies into your 
 head. He won't be long getting them out." 
 
 "Maria, how dare you speak so of my mother?" 
 
 The maiden's eyes blazed as she turned to con- 
 front the culprit. 
 
 "Bless me, don't fire up so," said Maria. 
 "You're all fools, or else you wouldn't take things 
 so serious. I don't mean any more disrespect to 
 your mother than I do to grandfather, and all of 
 you. But I tell you, Agneta, you and him make a 
 handsome couple. ' ' 
 
 Agneta turned away. It was no use quarreling 
 with Maria. Moreover, at the present moment the 
 girl meant no real harm. Agneta went back to the 
 living room, to meet the eyes of Monsieur Pors.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 283 
 
 They had been watching the door ever since she 
 disappeared. They had a more satisfied look in 
 them as she crossed the room. 
 
 "Are you curious to hear how the Dutch fort has 
 fallen into our hands?" he asked. 
 
 "Into our hands? Did the lowering of the flag 
 mean that?" asked Agneta. 
 
 "Truly it did," replied Monsieur Pors, and he 
 would not let her escape again till he had told the 
 story of the capture of Fort Casimir. 
 
 "Surely it seems not right," said Agneta, "thus 
 to take advantage of the want of suspicion of our 
 neighbors. Had the Dutch Governor surprised our 
 Fort Christina in such a manner, truly we should 
 have found enough to say. ' ' 
 
 "Ah, gentle reprover, it would not do to tell the 
 new Governor that," said Monsieur Pors. "There 
 are two truthful sides to every controversy, and each 
 contestant claimeth the balance of truth on his own. 
 It were hard to expect him to spy out the good in 
 his rival's case. The Governor saith, and with some 
 show of reason, that Fort Casimir was erected not- 
 withstanding the protests of John Printz, and in a 
 part of the land that has ever been considered the 
 domain of our Most Gracious Queen. He did but 
 claim that it should be surrendered to its rightful 
 owners." 
 
 "And was there no blood shed?" asked Agneta. 
 
 "Not a red drop. The knaves knew better than 
 to fight," replied Gustavus Pors. 
 
 When Axel Bonde returned, he greeted his visitor
 
 284 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 with grave courtesy. However much he had desired 
 to keep this stranger away, he was now under his 
 roof, and hospitality called for a welcome. It came 
 in words at which no guest could cavil. 
 
 "In the name of New Sweden I welcome you to 
 its shores," said the old man, "and as a represent- 
 ative of my country offer to my countryman hospi- 
 tality. Was the voyage a prosperous one?" 
 
 They sat talking long that night, for Monsieur 
 Pors had much to tell of the new Governor and his 
 initial exploit, but when Agneta had laid her hand 
 in that of Monsieur Pors, and heard his gentle, "May 
 you sleep well, little lady, ' ' and stood at last by the 
 window of her own chamber, the sleep that had 
 been invoked for her seemed far from her eyes. 
 The moonlight plainly showed the river and the 
 piece of woodland that hid Fort Casimir, but in place 
 of the water and the trees the girl saw the hills 
 of Sweden, and in the foreground the snow-covered 
 fields. And instead of the voice of Maria, still to 
 be heard in loud comment in the inner room, she 
 listened to another voice, low, and clear, and sweet, 
 with the longing of the mother heart in it, and the 
 renunciation of one who had accepted death with 
 its partings. 
 
 The room had been very still when that voice 
 spoke, for mother and daughter were alone. 
 
 "Little one, you are over young to meet the 
 grave questions of life," it said. "They can be 
 really met only by the heart of a woman, yet I must 
 make you look at them to-day. Tell me, dear heart,
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 285 
 
 how much you remember of those you knew at the 
 castle." 
 
 And the child answered in surprise: "Why, 
 mother dear, we have talked of them often, of 
 Brita, and Lars, and all the servants, and of those 
 who lived around. ' ' 
 
 "Think again," said the mother, gently. "Does 
 there not stand out one other form that is associated 
 with your brother Adolf, and with the day we laid 
 him to rest?" 
 
 "Yes," said the child, thoughtfully. "I have not 
 forgotten Monsieur Pors, though we have not often 
 talked of him. ' ' 
 
 "And 3'ou remember him how?" 
 
 "As a playmate, I think," said Agneta. "I have 
 a remembrance of being petted and made much of, 
 and yes, of feeling there was something you did 
 not approve of, either in him or me. ' ' 
 
 "Do you know what he called you, Agneta?" 
 asked the mother. 
 
 "No," said the child. "What was it?" 
 
 "Little sweetheart." 
 
 The color came into the fair face. 
 
 "I was a very little girl," she said apologetically. 
 
 "He would have said it with more fervor and 
 significance if you had been older," replied the low, 
 gentle voice. 
 
 "Mother!" 
 
 ' ' Aye, little one, for he deems that he has the right. ' ' 
 
 "Ifas, mother? But we have not seen him for so 
 long, ' ' said Agneta.
 
 286 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "No. Daughter, did you ever wonder why we 
 left the castle?" 
 
 "No," was the answer, "for you told me that it 
 belonged no longer to us, but to Monsieur Pors. I 
 remembered him, and knew whom you meant." 
 
 "We need not have left it," said Madam Botorpa. 
 "He wanted us to stay." 
 
 "But it was his house. We could not stay in the 
 house of another," said the child, in a puzzled 
 tone. 
 
 "No. But he did not see it that way. Little one, 
 he deemed you as much his as the house, and he 
 saw not why the two should be separated. ' ' 
 
 "Mother, why?" 
 
 The tone was imperative. The suspicions of the 
 child were aroused. 
 
 ' ' Because your father gave him the right. ' ' 
 
 "The right to me?" 
 
 Anger and dismay spoke in face and voice. The 
 mother drew the child towards her till she knelt by 
 her side, her face close to the white one on the 
 pillow. 
 
 "Yes, dear heart, the right to you," she said. 
 
 "Why did he? Mother, I belong to you," 
 exclaimed Agneta. 
 
 "Would that I could keep my treasure," said 
 Madam Botorpa. 
 
 The head of the maid wet-t down on her mother's 
 breast, and for a time there was silence. Then the 
 low, gentle voice spoke ag^in. In loving, tender 
 words Madam Botorpa told ,ier little daughter of
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 287 
 
 that infant betrothal, and something of her disap- 
 pointment in the man to whom the father had 
 intrusted his child. For the first time Agneta heard 
 the full story of that lonely journey from the castle, 
 taken at a time when Monsieur Pors was far 
 away. 
 
 "He has never found us, mother," said the little 
 girl. " He will not find us now. " 
 
 "It may be that he never will," said her mother. 
 "I think I should be glad to be sure that it would 
 be so. But, little one, it may be otherwise. The 
 time will come when he will have the right to seek 
 you. Gustavus Pors is not the man to relinquish 
 that right if he desire to use it. Perchance he will 
 not so desire. But if he should, promise me that 
 no fair words shall make you do violence to the 
 woman's heart within you, that to that heart you 
 will go for the answer to the question, and not to 
 the girl's head, which, little one, will not have had 
 time to grow wise. ' ' 
 
 "Mother dear, I can answer now," said Agneta. 
 4 'You knew best." 
 
 "Surely, for that time, dear one," was the answer. 
 "But when he asks again all will be different. He 
 may himself be changed. In any case you will be 
 changed from the little girl of that day. I cannot 
 answer for my daughter, but I can warn her that 
 out of chosen evil good never yet came without ter- 
 rible suffering and loss. Your heart is pure, little 
 one. Trust to it, and let not the castle weigh any- 
 thing in the question."
 
 288 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "Mother, whispered the child, fearfully, "can he 
 can he make me do it?" 
 
 "No," said the mother firmly. "True, the 
 betrothal is binding, yet has Axel Bonde assured me 
 that at word from you he will carry the case to the 
 ecclesiastical courts. It will take money, but the 
 heart of Axel Bonde is true as steel. Money will 
 weigh little with him. ' ' 
 
 Agneta went back over every word to-night, and 
 remembered her own promise, sealed with a kiss on 
 the lips that so soon after spoke their last words of 
 advice. The time of which her mother had warned 
 her had come. Monsieur Pors was here to claim his 
 bride. Already she had passed her seventeenth 
 birthday. In a few more months the question her 
 mother had told her to ask her own heart must be 
 met. 
 
 Nay, it was no question. She had always known 
 what she should answer, though now he was here 
 she was not so sure of the way in which that answer 
 should be conveyed to Monsieur Pors himself. The 
 insistence that was half entreaty and half command, 
 the imperious, deferential manner, the determina- 
 tion to take only the answer he desired, would not 
 be easy to overcome. And even while she thought 
 of how she should make him believe that she was in 
 earnest, and not a willful child who could be argued 
 and petted out of a fractious mood, her thoughts 
 glanced off to the castle, and the words of Gustavus 
 Pors came back to her. "An old woman asks daily 
 if the young mistress be not on her way to take
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 289 
 
 possession. ' ' The dear old castle ! It was home to 
 her yet. 
 
 She stood long by the window, but her thoughts 
 now were of the lake beneath the hill, and the gray 
 old castle keeping ward above.
 
 CHAPTER XXVII 
 
 "I wish I could have seen the new Governor 
 before he went up the river. ' ' 
 
 Kolina was standing by the window, looking at 
 the water, and her remark was addressed to nobody 
 in particular. He who chose to answer her, how- 
 ever, was somebody in particular, being no other 
 than Gustavus Pors. 
 
 "What did you want with the Governor, little 
 one?" he asked. "Was there some weighty request 
 you were burning to present?" 
 
 ' ' I wanted to hear whether he could swear as loud 
 as Governor Printz, ' ' said the little girl. , 
 
 The visitor laughed. 
 
 "I pray you tell me what difference the vehe- 
 mence of his swearing would make to my little 
 friend?" he said. 
 
 "It wouldn't make any difference to me. I was 
 thinking of Eric Helm," said the child. 
 
 The eyes of Gustavus Pors had wandered to a 
 golden head bent over some knitting. Was it just 
 now bent a little more determinately than was 
 necessary?" 
 
 "Eric Helm?" replied Gustavus. "And who is 
 Eric Helm?" 
 
 "He's an engineer, and he built the strong house 
 in front of Fort Beversrede," said Ian eagerly. 
 
 290
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 291 
 
 "Oh, didn't that house make the Hollanders 
 savage ! ' ' 
 
 "Eric thought of it all himself," added Kolina. 
 "Governor Printz made him think of it. He had to 
 do just what the Governor told him, because he was 
 a con " 
 
 "Little chatterer, let thy tongue rest while older 
 and wiser lips than thine make answer," interrupted 
 Axel Bonde, who chanced to be passing through the 
 room when the child spoke. "Eric Helm," he 
 added, turning to Monsieur Pors, "is a young man 
 who has proved himself of value, not only to Gov- 
 ernor Printz, but also to many in New Sweden. 
 This land would be the better did it possess more 
 men like the young engineer." 
 
 "Ah! And he has found a friend in Axel Bonde, 
 I think," said Monsieur Pors. 
 
 "He "has, given a friend to Axel Bonde," said the 
 old man, as he passed out. 
 
 "Eric Helm," said Gustavus meditatively. \"I 
 have, I believe, heard the name before." 
 
 His eyes passed lightly over Agneta's face, stop- 
 ping to note the soft pink tint thereon, and went to 
 Maria's rosy cheeks, resting there very openly. 
 
 "Likely enough," replied that maiden. "He is 
 well known here." 
 
 " 'Here' being this hospitable dwelling?" asked 
 Monsieur Pors. "He is indeed a lucky fellow if 
 that be the case." 
 
 ' ' Nay, I meant not that so much as the whole of 
 New Sweden," said Maria.
 
 292 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "And is all New Sweden loud in his praise?" 
 asked Monsieur Pors. 
 
 "Nay, monsieur, for surely then were New 
 Sweden a land by itself," said Agneta, suddenly 
 raising her eyes. "Know you any country where 
 there are not to be found men who take advantage 
 of misfortune to call the sufferer a knave?" 
 
 "I think New Sweden in any case a land by itself 
 since a certain little lady set foot in it, ' ' he said. 
 
 She dropped her eyes over her knitting again. 
 
 Gustavus Pors watched her with a half smile on 
 his lips. He had been a week in New Sweden now, 
 and was already very much at home there. Ian and 
 Kolina were his fast friends and allies, and Maria 
 had long since come to the conclusion that if such a 
 lover were the result of an early betrothal, she 
 wished she had been betrothed when she was a 
 baby. 
 
 Monsieur Pors had made Fort Casimir his head- 
 quarters. Not that there was a Fort Casimir 
 to-day, though it had been thus designated when he 
 first set foot in it. The Dutch fort had changed its 
 name with its commander, and the fortress in which 
 the sturdy and jubilant Swen Schute exercised 
 command rejoiced in the name of Fort Trinity, 
 given in honor of Trinity Sunday, the day on which 
 it fell into the hands of the Swedes, and out of the 
 hands of Gerrit Bikker. It was not even the same 
 fort in appearance, for the Swedish engineer, 
 Lindstrb'm, who came over in the suite of Governor 
 Rysingh, was already transforming it, and render-
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 293 
 
 ing it more formidable than it had ever been when 
 the Hollanders possessed it. 
 
 "Is the finishing of that lucky piece of knitting 
 an absolute necessity?" asked Gustavus Pors, bend- 
 ing over Agneta, and speaking low. 
 
 "Yes, verily, if she for whom it is designed is not 
 to go barefoot," said the girl, lightly. 
 
 "To go barefoot were not such a terrible misfor- 
 tune were the air always as soft and warm as 
 to-day," he said. "Be good to me, and lay the 
 knitting aside. I want some one conversant with 
 the land of the South River to show me its beauties. ' ' 
 
 ' ' Kolina is a splendid little guide, ' ' said Agneta, 
 looking at him with a mischievous smile on her 
 lips. 
 
 "I know a better," he replied, and she put aside 
 her work. 
 
 "As you will, monsieur," sheisaid. 
 
 "Is it indeed to be as I will?" he asked softly. 
 
 She made him no answer, but wrapped a soft silk 
 handkerchief about her head, and waited for him. 
 
 "Whither shall we go?" she asked. 
 
 "To Sweden," he said, with a look that she could 
 not misunderstand. 
 
 She laughed. 
 
 "Then must you find another guide, monsieur," 
 she said. 
 
 "In that case I will even stay where I am," he 
 answered. 
 
 "Will it give you pleasure to know that Governor 
 Rysingh brings good news to your friend Eric
 
 294 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 Helm?" he asked, when her hands were filled with 
 the flowers he had gathered for her, and they had 
 walked far from the farm-house. 
 
 She looked up at him with a startled light in her 
 eyes. 
 
 "I did not think you knew Eric Helm," she said. 
 
 "No, but I know Governor Rysingh, and I have 
 heard from him that the best of news awaits the 
 young man." 
 
 "I am very glad," said Agneta, and then she 
 became aware of the eyes that were reading her 
 face, and let her own drop. 
 
 "He is very fortunate," said Monsieur Pors 
 significantly. 
 
 "To obtain his freedom?" she asked. 
 
 "Nay, but to obtain his friends," he said. 
 
 "Yes. Governor Printz has surely proved a good 
 friend to him," she answered. "I thought it was 
 hardly possible that the authorities at home would 
 refuse to sustain his action in the matter. Eric 
 has well earned the freedom that should have come 
 before." 
 
 "The intentions of John Printz were in all prob- 
 ability of the best," replied Gustavus, "yet the 
 young man has not the Governor to thank for his 
 present happiness." 
 
 "What, the Governor's pardon is not to hold?" 
 
 Her eyes were startled, and a little fearful. She 
 lifted them to his face again. It was easy to see 
 that this was not a matter of small moment to 
 her.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 295 
 
 "It is not to hold, because it is unnecessary," he 
 said. "The pardon Governor Rysingh brings 
 depends, not on the favor of a ruler, but on prin- 
 ciples of justice. New facts have, I understand, 
 come to light, and the sentence imposed upon the 
 young man has been found to be unjust. Hence 
 the pardon. ' ' 
 
 "And he has been proved innocent?" 
 
 "Something like it, I fancy." 
 
 She had stopped in her walk, and now stood 
 quite still, looking at him, and letting herself 
 realize the import of the news he brought. If he 
 had intended to gauge the depth of her interest in 
 the young engineer, he ought to have been satisfied. 
 Perchance he was more than satisfied, for his own 
 face for the moment had become sober. 
 
 "How glad he will be and is, I suppose, by this 
 time!" she said. "I think you could not have 
 brought better news." 
 
 "I am glad I was so fortunate," he said dryly. 
 "Do you always take as much interest in your 
 friends?" 
 
 Her cheeks, which had grown pink with excite- 
 ment, deepened their color. She became suddenly 
 conscious of herself, and of the thoughts of her com- 
 panion. 
 
 "No," she said quietly. "I think not. Happily, 
 few of my friends have been as unjustly treated. ' ' 
 
 "I think I will get somebody to abuse me a little," 
 he said. 
 
 She laughed.
 
 296 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "You must be sure it is unjust abuse," she said. 
 
 "Which implies that I am open to abuse that 
 would not be unjust. You are doubly cruel to me 
 now," he answered. 
 
 He exerted himself then to make the walk pleas- 
 ant, and perhaps to divert her thoughts from the 
 channel in which he himself had started them. In 
 the first he succeeded, but the way in which his 
 eyes occasionally searched her face hardly suggested 
 that he considered himself signally successful in the 
 other. She was very bright, and happy, but he 
 could not quite assure himself that a portion of her 
 happiness did not spring from the knowledge he had 
 just imparted. 
 
 "I'm so glad! I'm so glad!" 
 
 The words ran like a refrain through all that 
 afternoon walk. The world was very blithe that 
 June day, and the girl's heart was blithe too Per- 
 haps there was a little glamour over all. Perchance 
 the flowers of New Sweden never looked quite as 
 attractive as they did when Gustavus Pors plucked 
 them for her with words that were half jest and half 
 earnest. She could not have told, if she had tried, 
 on just what foundation her gladness rested, only 
 she knew that her heart was light for joy at Eric 
 Helm's good fortune. 
 
 "He can take his place with the best now," she 
 mused, and then fell to wondering what Monsieur 
 Pors would think of the young engineer, and began 
 unconsciously to contrast the two, carrying on the 
 comparison until she became suddenly aware of her
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 297 
 
 own mental attitude, and took herself to task there- 
 for. 
 
 "Why should it matter what he thinks?" she 
 asked, and felt the color rush to her cheeks. It was 
 full time to put a bridle on her thoughts, and to 
 relegate the good news and all it entailed to the 
 background of her consciousness, from whence it 
 lent a warmth and brightness that even the June 
 sun, unaided, could not have furnished. 
 
 The girl was chary of sharing the tidings with 
 others. It was not till night that she imparted her 
 secret even to Axel Bonde. He heard it with 
 fatherly joy. 
 
 "The lad has had a hard time of it," he said. 
 "Truly I am glad he is cleared of imputations that 
 ill-fitted a character such as his. ' ' 
 
 Maria pounced upon the news and the news-teller 
 with a vigor that robbed hidden gladness of its touch 
 of romance. Her feelings found ready expression 
 in words. 
 
 "Well, you must have been either stupid or sly, to 
 keep the news to yourself for a whole afternoon, ' ' 
 she said. "My! I should have told it before I was 
 inside the door. ' ' 
 
 "I don't doubt it," replied Agneta quietly. 
 
 "And why not? What is there to be close about?" 
 demanded Maria, sharply. "Isn't one as much his 
 friend as the other? We've all shown him friend- 
 ship when he most needed it. ' ' 
 
 "I have no doubt he is duly grateful," said 
 Agneta.
 
 298 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "Oh, he's not one to forget kindness," replied 
 Maria complacently. "I will say this for you, 
 Agneta, you showed some sense when you picked 
 him up for a friend. He'll be able to hold his head 
 above many in New Sweden now, and if I belonged 
 to as good a burgher family as he does, I'd do it 
 too. But he'll not turn his back on those who 
 helped him in his misfortune. It does seem as if 
 things happened just right sometimes," she added. 
 "Here's Eric cleared of all suspicion, and free to 
 make a home for himself as soon as he will, and 
 Monsieur Pors in New Sweden to look after you. It 
 certainly clears the way " 
 
 She broke off, and disappeared in the kitchen, to 
 give the benefit of her experience in the preparing 
 of certain ingredients destined for the morrow's 
 breakfast. From the seclusion of the kitchen hearth 
 her voice burst out in jubilant song, that penetrated 
 to the big living room, and somehow had a disturb- 
 ing effect on the gladness which all the afternoon 
 had been welling up in Agneta's heart. 
 
 Eric Helm was at present in no danger of holding 
 his head above that of any resident of New Sweden. 
 He was in too much uncertainty about his fate to 
 indulge in feelings of pride. For among those who 
 were interested in the subject, almost the last to 
 hear the news of his good fortune was the young 
 man whom it most concerned. Following the 
 instructions of John Pappegoya, the son-in-law of 
 John Printz, whom the Governor had left to admin- 
 ister the affairs of New Sweden when his own
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 299 
 
 impatience drove him back to the old land, Eric 
 had gone far up the bank of one of the creeks, into 
 the country of the Indians, to explore the district, 
 and make a rough map of the same. He started 
 when the fortunes of New Sweden were at their 
 lowest ebb, but a few days before the tide of pros- 
 perity began to flow in again. Consequently he was 
 unaware that the successor of John Printz had 
 arrived, and that his own fate was no longer a matter 
 of uncertainty. 
 
 When at last he heard that a Swedish ship had 
 come up the river, he turned his face towards 
 Tenacong. 
 
 "Better know the worst, and be done with it," he 
 said, but a haunting fear that it might be long before 
 the worst was done with him made the return jour- 
 ney something different from a holiday trip. He 
 had had a taste of freedom, and the possibilities of 
 the future looked darker in comparison with it. 
 
 He found the land jubilant. New settlers were 
 everywhere. Much-needed stores were to be had at 
 the forts, and the country was in a stir of gladness. 
 The praises of John Rysingh, and of his energetic 
 righting of Swedish wrongs, were in every mouth. 
 It was New Sweden's time of rejoicing, and she was 
 proportionately elated. 
 
 As he neared the island of Tenacong, Eric saw 
 many Indian warriors with their squaws. The 
 original owners of the country were gathering in 
 force. 
 
 "Whither are they bound?" he asked of a settler.
 
 300 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "For Printz Hall, to hold a conference with the 
 new Governor," was the reply. "John Rysingh is 
 a man who believes not in dallying. He has ousted 
 the Hollanders, now he would bring back to their 
 first friendship the Indians whose hearts the Dutch- 
 men have stolen. He has for them presents that 
 will prove stronger than all other arguments, and 
 what he has already done at Fort Casimir will teach 
 them that the Swedes are not to be despised." 
 
 The young man hurried on. The gladness and 
 stir abroad in the land grated upon him. How 
 much of the increased prosperity would fall to his 
 share? 
 
 The conference with the Indians was at its height 
 when he reached New Gottenburg. Had Governor 
 Printz been there, the young engineer would have 
 sought him at once. As it was, he lingered without 
 the Hall, hoping, but half fearing, to learn his fate. 
 He almost expected to hear his name in everybody's 
 mouth. 
 
 He found himself very much forgotten. The 
 Indian question was of paramount importance. 
 Would the Indians return to their old allegiance to 
 the Swedes? To be in firm friendship with them 
 was to strengthen the Swedish position materially. 
 
 The red men had not been found altogether eager 
 to renew their covenant and vow eternal friendship. 
 They complained that the white men had brought 
 evil to their shores. Since their coming many 
 Indians had died. They did not add that presents 
 had been scarce, but when the Governor rose to talk
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 301 
 
 with them, and freely distributed his gifts among 
 them, they began to be less sure of the advisability 
 of breaking the chain of friendship that bound them 
 to their brothers the Swedes. They retired to con- 
 sider the situation, and whilst they were considering, 
 Eric Helm arrived. 
 
 Governor Rysingh, looking from the windows of 
 Printz Hall, saw the young engineer standing 
 without. 
 
 "Who is the young man yonder?" he asked. "He 
 is a right fair specimen of our race. I think I have 
 not seen him before." 
 
 "That is Eric Helm, your Honor, " replied a soldier 
 in attendance. 
 
 "Eric Helm!" exclaimed the Governor. "If such 
 be the case, send him to me. I have a word to say 
 to him." 
 
 "The Governor calls for you." 
 
 The touch upon his arm made Eric turn hastily. 
 He had taken a few steps away from the building, 
 reluctant to force the interview that he feared as 
 much as he desired. At the soldier's words he fol- 
 lowed him into the Hall, his thoughts going back to 
 the first time he entered it. The issue to-day was 
 scarcely less momentous than on the former occasion. 
 
 He thought the Governor looked at him with 
 some curiosity. 
 
 "Your name is Eric Helm?" he asked. 
 
 "It is, your Honor," replied the young man. 
 
 "And your position here is ?" 
 
 "It was that of a convict," said Eric firmly.
 
 302 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "For some time now I have been a free man. Gov- 
 ernor Printz, to whom I owe the freedom, deemed 
 that in giving it to me he was justified by more than 
 the goodness of his own heart." 
 
 The words were calm, but the face of the speaker 
 had grown whiter since he entered. 
 
 "That was, I believe, a provisional pardon," said 
 the Governor. "I have the pleasure of presenting 
 to you to-day a free pardon from your country, 
 together with my own congratulations. The first 
 will, I think, be of the most value to you, especially 
 as it is based on no man's kindness, but upon a 
 simple principle of justice. It is lucky for you that 
 rogues fall out among themselves, seeing that their 
 doing so has in this case brought to light the fact 
 that the fire, which was to blame for sending you to 
 New Sweden, started after you left the barn, and 
 not before. ' ' 
 
 For a minute Eric stared at the speaker. Then 
 the color came back to his face. He drew himself 
 up as if a weight were taken from his shoulders. 
 
 "Then I was not responsible for the loss of the 
 buildings?" he said. 
 
 "So it seems," replied the Governor, with a smile. 
 "I will furnish you with a full account of the evi- 
 dence given by one of the men in the barn at the 
 time when the fire started. Then you can judge for 
 yourself. ' ' 
 
 The eyes of the young man looked into his. 
 
 "I think the assurance that the mischief came 
 through no act of mine is worth more to me than the
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 303 
 
 freedom," he said. "I thank your Excellency for 
 bringing me the knowledge of both. " 
 
 He did not know how or when he got out of 
 Printz Hall, nor whom he passed on the way. One 
 thing his brain had seized upon and held to. He 
 was not only free to-day, but the shame of the past 
 was swept away. He might have something against 
 the world, but the world had naught against him. 
 And through his meditations there came with 
 bewildering frequency the memory of a pair of soft 
 blue eyes. He let them flash in and out of his 
 thought, and make havoc with all attempt at coher- 
 ency therein. And when he came to a definite con- 
 sciousness of the present, he was wondering how 
 those eyes would look at him when their owner 
 heard his story.
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII 
 
 "Free at last!" 
 
 Eric lifted his head high, and looked up to the 
 sunlit sky. 
 
 ' ' Free, and without a stain on my name ! Now it 
 will be no more a dishonorable thing to go to 
 her." 
 
 The packet he held in his hand shook, and that 
 not with the brisk summer breeze. 
 
 Strong excitement had taken possession of the 
 young engineer. The impetuosity, that during 
 these years had been held in stern check, broke its 
 barriers. He was the Eric Helm of the old Swedish 
 days, and not Eric Helm the convict. He was look- 
 ing life in the face the life that other men lived. 
 It lay before him as freely as before them now. 
 
 As freely? Nay, was there another man in New 
 Sweden, or anywhere else in the world, for the 
 matter of that, who had such a life before him as 
 this, the possibility of which was setting his pulses 
 throbbing and his heart thumping?" 
 
 "I will win her if I can," he said, "and I may do 
 it with a clear conscience." 
 
 The ground seemed to speed from under his feet, 
 so quickly was he leaving Printz Hall behind him. 
 An irresistible desire to be nearer Fort Trinity than 
 New Gottenburg seized upon him. He could not 
 
 304
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 305 
 
 wait. The years that had passed had been long 
 enough already. Hours had become lengthy 
 now. 
 
 He would examine this new evidence which had 
 changed all things, and assure himself that he was 
 indeed free of the charge that had been as heavy on 
 his heart as on his prospects, and then he would 
 leave the past to take care of itself, and begin 
 another life. Agneta had never known him yet 
 the real Eric, who was not a convict. He had not 
 dared 'to meet her as he might meet her now. In 
 all their intercourse he had ever remembered that 
 he was under the ban of the law. Now he was free, 
 aye, and cleared of the charge. 
 
 He was in haste to read the details contained in 
 that packet, yet they were in his mind secondary to 
 the effects they had wrought. He was not even 
 very angry with those who had so wantonly wrecked 
 his life. He was in too much of a hurry to trans- 
 form the wreck into a goodly craft, and set sail for 
 the desired port. 
 
 He saw, without any intelligent observation, a 
 band of Indian warriors coming towards him. They 
 were on their way to Printz Hall to communicate to 
 the Governor the result of their private conference. 
 They knew that the eyes of the settlers were upon 
 them, and that the white men were desirous of 
 knowing whether the friendship of the natives was 
 to be continued. They carried themselves the more 
 proudly for the knowledge. They were not averse, 
 however, to a little conversation with the white
 
 306 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 men. Eric Helm found himself confronted by a 
 warrior with whom he had frequently had inter- 
 course in his journeys. 
 
 "The Big Sachem comes no more," said the 
 Indian. 
 
 The young engineer brought his thoughts back 
 with a wrench. 
 
 "No, but the new Governor arrives as the friend 
 of your race, ' ' he said. 
 
 "The new Sachem speaks fair words," said the 
 warrior. "My people are glad to learn that the 
 white men are in truth their friends. This is a good 
 day. ' ' 
 
 Aye, it was a good day. Eric was very ready to 
 echo the words. A good day! He did not know 
 that he .had ever seen a better. 
 
 There were others who thought it a good day 
 also. It was the beginning of better things 
 when Naaman, the spokesman of the Indians, 
 . chided his brethren for having spoken evil words 
 of the white men, and pointed to the presents that 
 had been given them, to prove how true was the 
 friendship of the Swedes. 
 
 ' ' We have already, in the time of Governor Printz, 
 been as one heart and one body," he said, "now 
 shall we be as one head also," and with both hands 
 he grasped his own head, and made a motion of 
 tying a tight knot there. "From this time, if any 
 should attempt to do harm to the Indians, the 
 Swedes shall inform them of it," he continued, "and 
 if we hear of any plot against the Swedes, we will
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 307 
 
 warn them, yes, if it should be in the middle of the 
 night." 
 
 "That will indeed be a lasting friendship," was 
 the reply of the new Governor. ' ' If all will agree 
 to it, then shall Swedes and Indians surely be as 
 one." 
 
 Upon this the people without heard a loud shout. 
 It was the answer of the red men to the Governor's 
 words, and was the sign of their assent. In quick 
 response the great guns were fired to seal the 
 compact. 
 
 "Hear and believe! The great guns are fired," 
 said the Indians, pleased that their league with the 
 white men had been thus honored. 
 
 It was a time of general rejoicing. Within -Prints 
 Hall the Governor feasted the Indians, setting .two 
 great kettles and many other vessels filled with 
 suppaun upon the floor of the great hall, until all 
 had eaten and were satisfied. And in New Gotten- 
 burg the Swedes discussed the situation, and were 
 convinced that New Sweden had entered upon an 
 era of prosperity. 
 
 "Wouldn't Governor Printz have held his head 
 high if he had seen this day?" remarked a citizen. 
 
 "Governor Printz!" was the reply. "Why, man, 
 Printz Hall wouldn't have held him." 
 
 The island of Tenacong could not that day hold 
 Eric Helm. Not two hours after he left Governor 
 Rysingh's presence his canoe was racing down the 
 river. 
 
 What a world it was that summer day! Surely
 
 308 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 New Sweden was a fair land. And yet, except in a 
 general way, he did not see much of its beauty. He 
 was thinking of a girlish face and a pair of soft, 
 gentle eyes. He knew the face and eyes would light 
 up when he told his news. He had an irresistible 
 desire to tell it to her first. The congratulations of 
 the others would be pleasant, but he wanted to see 
 just how it affected her. 
 
 The desire grew in force as he descended the 
 river, and it accounted for the fact that he did not 
 go to Axel Bonde's house that day, and that the 
 good Dutch vrouw, Rachel Boyer, was the first to 
 share the joy that was overflowing his heart. It 
 was too late to see Agneta alone that night. All 
 the family would be gathered together in or around 
 the house. He would start early in the morning, 
 and reach the farm before noon. Then, perchance, 
 his desire might be fulfilled. 
 
 "Ah, lad, clouds hang not over the sky forever," 
 said the kindly vrouw. "Verily I've heard no 
 better news this many a day. ' ' 
 
 She laid her motherly hand on his arm, and 
 looked into his eyes. 
 
 "What next, boy?" she asked. 
 
 He laughed a light, glad laugh. 
 
 "I think I'll see whether the world holds greater 
 happiness for me yet, ' ' he said. 
 
 "Aye," she answered, " 'twill be your own fault if 
 you let the best things slip through your fingers 
 now." 
 
 They had grown to understand each other since
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 309 
 
 the night when the vrouw invaded her guest's 
 privacy and convinced him that trouble grew no 
 heavier by being shared. That his faith, instead of 
 being of the Lutheran type, coincided with her own 
 and that of her countrymen, possibly made the 
 friendship the stronger. The land owned by Eric 
 Helm, and cultivated in the intervals of his engi- 
 neering labors, was in proximity to the settlement 
 of the Dutch residents of New Sweden, and Rachel 
 Boyer had seen much of the young man since she 
 first received him into her house. She had liked 
 him then. She liked him better to-day. 
 
 "Bless the lad!" she ejaculated, as she saw him 
 start in the morning, with the light of the new glad- 
 ness 'on his face. "He looks as if he had but 
 now begun to live. Truly I did not realize 
 what a weight he was carrying on his heart till I 
 saw him set free from it. I fairly believe he stands 
 an inch taller than he has ever done since I knew 
 him." 
 
 He went away with a smile on his lips. He was 
 thinking of Agneta, and reveling beforehand in 
 her gladness. She filled his thoughts when he 
 started from Rachel Boyer 's door, and he was think- 
 ing of her still when the farm of Axel Bonde was 
 reached and he saw a feminine head and Maria's 
 buxom form. He tried to draw back, hoping that 
 she had not perceived him. It was a vain hope. 
 She came running towards him, with hands out- 
 stretched. 
 
 "We wondered how long you were going to keep
 
 310 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 your secret to yourself," she said. "Truly we 
 took it ill of you that you shared it not with us. ' ' 
 
 "What? You knew " he began. 
 
 "Of course we did as soon as you knew it your- 
 self, I should think. The Governor had been here 
 little more than a week before we heard that your 
 convict days were over. ' ' 
 
 He winced a little at the words. They had power 
 to hurt, even now. The light in his face faded. 
 There was nothing left for him to tell. Already 
 Agneta knew all he would have told her. 
 
 "You were more fortunate than I was," he said 
 quietly. "To me the knowledge is but a day old." 
 
 "A day! Who'd have thought it?" ejaculated 
 Maria. "And we've been wondering what kept you 
 so still. To think we should hear it first! That 
 comes of having friends high up in the world. I 
 doubt if any but Monsieur Pors knew of it, ' ' added 
 the girl, with an assumption of grandeur. 
 
 "Monsieur Pors?" repeated Eric, inquiringly. "I 
 think I know not the name, and still less can I sur- 
 mise what acquaintance its owner can have with 
 me." 
 
 "Oh, you'll not be here long before you know 
 Monsieur Pors," said Maria lightly. "He's come 
 after Agneta. I suppose he'll take her back to 
 Sweden with him. She belongs to him, you know. " 
 
 "Ah, I remember." 
 
 His face had grown cold. With the girl's words 
 came the memory of a ride to church on a Christ- 
 mas morning, and of the flash of a giant torch that
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 311 
 
 seemed to accompany and be part of a half-whis- 
 pered story about a little maid and an old castle. 
 
 "He's here, and he's come for her," said Maria, 
 confidentially. 
 
 "And what has this Monsieur Pors to do with me, 
 and that which is to me a great gladness?" he asked, 
 in a changed tone. 
 
 "Oh, he came over with the new Governor, 
 and he knew all about the pardon, and he told 
 Agneta. ' ' 
 
 It was doubtful whether, after that, Eric heard 
 much of what Maria was saying. He had hurried 
 from Tenacong to tell Agneta his story. Now it 
 seemed no longer worth talking about. He had 
 already told it to her, this prosperous worldling 
 whose touch could not but vulgarize the news he 
 brought. His wonderful good fortune, that had 
 been almost 'too great to be believed, had become 
 a common thing, a subject that could be talked over 
 to while away an hour. 
 
 "She has gone into the woods with Monsieur 
 Pors. He is ever persuading her to act as his guide, 
 and truly she seems to be not unwillkig. ' ' 
 
 Maria had been chattering on unheeded. These 
 were the first words that made their way through to 
 his brain. 
 
 "Truly Monsieur Pors is fortunate," he said. 
 
 "I should think he is," cried the girl. "Why, 
 he's rich enough to do anything he's a mind to. 
 Agneta will have more than the old castle when she 
 goes back with him to Sweden."
 
 312 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 Maria was not looking, or she would have seen an 
 additional shadow sweep over the young man's 
 face. 
 
 "Here they come," she announced, a minute 
 later. "Now you will have a chance to see Monsieur 
 Pors. ' ' 
 
 She turned towards him then, and noticed for the 
 first time the proud look upon his face. 
 
 ' ' My ! He looks a good match for Monsieur Pors 
 himself," she thought. 
 
 The two couples were nearing each other. There 
 was a bright flush on Agneta's cheeks. It did not 
 escape the eye of her companion. When but a few 
 yards separated her from Maria and Maria's escort, 
 the girl turned to Monsieur Pors. 
 
 "That is my friend, Eric Helm," she said, in a 
 low voice. "With your permission I will go for- 
 ward to greet him. I have not seen him since the 
 arrival of Governor Rysingh. ' ' 
 
 Gustavus bowed, and slackened his pace, a 
 moment later coming to a stand and leaving the 
 maiden to advance alone. 
 
 "He didn't know anything about his freedom till 
 yesterday," announced Maria, in a tone loud 
 enough to include the whole company. 
 
 Nobody heeded her. Agneta held out her hand, 
 but said no word. She lifted her eyes to Eric's, 
 and he saw that they glistened through a mist. He 
 took the offered hand and looked down upon her. 
 That silent greeting had put his tidings again into 
 the realm of the sacred. Whether the news had
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 313 
 
 first come to her from his own lips, or from the lips 
 of that tall, impassive figure behind her, its contact 
 with the girl's heart had placed it beyond the possi- 
 bility of being vulgarized. 
 
 "You already know what I thought I should be 
 the first to tell, ' ' he said softly. 
 
 "No. I have heard some of the facts. What you 
 have to tell is more than the outside shell of fact. 
 But I think I do not want to hear it now, ' ' she 
 said. 
 
 He understood, and smiled down upon her. 
 
 "And I think I do not want to tell it now," he 
 answered. 
 
 "Will you give me the pleasure of making Mon- 
 sieur Pors known to Jupe's master and the friend of 
 Jupe's mistress?" she asked, a minute later. "Jupe 
 is discriminating in his love. He gives Monsieur 
 Pors but a scant measure of it. ' ' 
 
 The two men glanced at each other for a moment, 
 and each in that moment revised a pre-conceived 
 opinion.
 
 CHAPTER XXIX 
 
 "Is Eric Helm coming again this week?" 
 
 Maria's tone was significant. It brought the color 
 to Agneta's cheeks. 
 
 "I know not. If he should, I doubt not that he 
 will be welcome," she said. 
 
 Maria tossed her head. 
 
 "You can make him welcome enough now he's no 
 longer a convict, ' ' she said spitefully. 
 
 "He was ever welcome here, and ever will be," 
 replied Agneta quietly, though the hot color would 
 not quickly leave her cheeks. 
 
 "Monsieur Pors wishes he were not," retorted 
 Maria. "I will say you show a most covetous spirit, 
 Agneta. You can't have both of them, though truly 
 it seems sometimes as if you meant to try. If I 
 were Monsieur Pors I'd not wait on your whims. 
 I'd bring you to terms once for all." 
 
 Agneta wisely refrained from answer. Perhaps 
 she made allowance for the soreness of Maria's 
 spirit. That damsel was no longer assured that cir- 
 cumstances were conspiring to carry out her wishes. 
 True, there were two maidens and two knights on 
 the scene, and theoretically the result should have 
 been two satisfied couples. In practice the combi- 
 nation usually resulted in one satisfied pair, and an 
 odd man and maiden left to look at the world with 
 discontented eyes.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 315 
 
 It could not be claimed that Agneta was one of 
 the dissatisfied. The summer had been to her a 
 happy one. She had not always stopped to analyze 
 the happiness, though now and again she had ques- 
 tioned it. She did so to-day. Maria's words had 
 awakened a misgiving. Would the answer she must 
 before long give Monsieur Pors be the harder to 
 explain by reason of this summer's gladness?" 
 
 It wanted but three months to her eighteenth 
 birthday. Then Gustavus Pors would ask the ques- 
 tion he had come to New Sweden to propound. 
 Agneta was not as ready to face that question as on 
 the day when she greeted Monsieur Pors upon the 
 bank of the river. It looked less simple than it had 
 done then. Monsieur Pors himself had become a big 
 factor in it. The castle, too, had grown strangely 
 familiar of late. She seemed to belong to it more 
 than ever before. She could almost have imagined 
 that it had been the home of Monsieur Pors himself, 
 so well versed was he in all that pertained thereto. 
 Brita and Lars stood out before the girl's conscious- 
 ness now as plainly as on the day when she saw the 
 old servant shading her eyes to watch the coach 
 drive away. Agneta felt as if she had a duty 
 towards them all those old retainers of the family. 
 They were looking for Monsieur Pors to bring her 
 back. 
 
 "I have made a promise to Brita," he told Agneta 
 one day. "I doubt not she is in haste to see the 
 fulfillment of the same." 
 
 The girl did not ask the nature of that promise.
 
 316 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 She was thinking of Brita and the castle to-day, 
 and, it must be confessed, of the castle's present 
 owner also. She had gone out of the house to 
 escape Maria's tongue, which was venomous that 
 morning. She was not surprised, when the trees 
 that hid Fort Trinity were reached, to see Monsieur 
 Pors emerge from their shadow. There were few 
 days on which he did not pay the farm a longer or 
 shorter visit. 
 
 "How now, little one?" he said, when his eyes 
 had scanned and his tongue greeted the maiden. 
 "Gravity becomes well that fair face, yet does it 
 please me not to see it thus sober. ' ' 
 
 "Why should it not be sober, monsieur?" she said. 
 "Life is not all a pastime." 
 
 "To you it should surely be, if I had my way," he 
 answered. 
 
 She laughed. 
 
 "Do you expect always to have your way?" she 
 inquired. 
 
 "No. I expect to have it just once, and for the 
 rest of the time to see that you have yours," he 
 responded. 
 
 She shook her head. 
 
 "The result would be disastrous," she said. 
 
 He bent his head until his eyes looked into hers. 
 
 "Will you let me try the experiment?" he asked. 
 
 ' ' Nay, for it would be no experiment. Your suc- 
 cess would be my certain undoing, ' ' she said, with a 
 smile that was not quite free from nervousness. 
 
 4 ' I am not afraid, ' ' he answered gently. ' ' Agneta,
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 317 
 
 give me permission to prove to you what my success 
 could mean. It shall not be my fault then if your 
 life know aught beside happiness." 
 
 "Monsieur, my life has not been lacking in happi- 
 ness," said Agneta quietly. "Truly I am satisfied 
 with its joys." 
 
 "I will teach you to be dissatisfied then," he cried, 
 with a touch of impetuosity. 
 
 "Nay, beware lest you find yourself among the 
 teachers who overrate their own powers, or the 
 capacity of their pupils," she said. 
 
 "The capacity of my pupil has not yet been 
 gauged," he said, looking into her face medita- 
 tively. 
 
 "And the powers of the teacher?" she asked, with 
 a laugh. 
 
 "Are illimitable," he said gravely. 
 
 They walked on in silence. Agneta's pulses 
 were not quite as steady as usual. 
 
 "Do you never grow weary of this land?" he 
 asked, suddenly. 
 
 "Why should I?" said the girl, looking up at him 
 with a light in her eyes. ' ' They who love me are 
 here." 
 
 "And there also, except when they cross the sea 
 to come to you," he said. 
 
 Her eyes dropped. 
 
 "And so you never tire of life at the farm-house, 
 nor long for a broader outlook?" he said. 
 
 "What does one see with a broader outlook?" she 
 asked.
 
 318 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "Men, and things, and the bigger world," he 
 replied. 
 
 "Better men and better things than these?" she 
 asked. "Will the big world show me a better man 
 than grandfather Axel?" and she looked up suddenly 
 into his face. 
 
 It flushed beneath the clear, penetrating glance. 
 
 "Verily, Axel Bonde is a good man," he said, 
 "yet is he but a peasant, with a peasant's narrow- 
 ness, and a peasant's ideas, that pardon me if I say 
 it must have a reflex influence on one who " 
 
 He hesitated, not quite sure of the wisdom of com- 
 pleting the sentence. 
 
 "Who thinks him well-nigh perfect," said Agneta. 
 "Perchance they do. It is truly possible that my 
 ideas are also 'narrow.' Seem I so very rustic to 
 you, monsieur?" she added, with a touch of mockery 
 in her tone. 
 
 "Nay," he said, smiling down at her, "shall I tell 
 you what to me you seem? Will you let me?" 
 
 "I think not," she answered. "I love not to see 
 myself in an unpleasant light," and she turned from 
 him to reach a great cluster of grapes that hung 
 over a rock almost to the edge of the water. It was 
 November, and a rich purple tint was upon the over- 
 ripe fruit. 
 
 He sprang down the bank to gather it for her. 
 
 That afternoon Gustavus Pors sought Axel 
 Bonde. 
 
 "My friend," he said abruptly, "you are not in 
 ignorance of the object that brought me to New
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 319 
 
 Sweden. I would talk with you upon the subject 
 that is as near my heart as yours. ' ' 
 
 "Nay, that is a statement that is open to chal- 
 lenge," said Axel quietly. "I doubt whether your 
 love for the bairn be as deep as that of the old man 
 who looks less at the love than at its object. There 
 is naught I would not do for her, even to giving her 
 to another. Can you say as much?" 
 
 "Surely not," said Gustavus, "for I see not the 
 necessity." 
 
 " 'Tis the eye of selfishness that is blind," said 
 Axel. ' ' Nevertheless, say on. I am ready to listen. ' ' 
 
 Gustavus Pors had perhaps never found it harder 
 to 'say on' than upon the present occasion. He 
 could not complain of want of courtesy on the part 
 of his listener. The old man gave his words the 
 most careful attention. Possibly the attention was 
 too careful. 
 
 "I would gladly start for Sweden before the 
 worst storms of winter," said Gustavus, when he 
 had pleaded his love, and explained his intentions 
 about the castle and lands that he had held in trust 
 for Agneta. ' ' I am well aware that you have legal 
 control over her for three months longer, yet would 
 I ask you to waive that claim and give her to me 
 now. ' ' 
 
 "It is not a question of whether it would be best 
 for me to give her to you at an earlier or later date, 
 but whether I can give her to you at a,ll," said the 
 old man gently. 
 
 Monsieur Pors drew himself up proudly.
 
 320 IN CASTLE AN'D COLONY 
 
 "Nay, but there you step beyond your privilege," 
 he said. "She is already mine. One who had a 
 better right to control her actions than have you 
 honestly as you love her gave me the joy of calling 
 her my own. To my dear old friend, her father, I 
 owe a happiness the full extent of which I knew not 
 when he placed the baby fingers in mine. ' ' 
 
 "Understood her father the character of him to 
 whom he confided his greatest treasure?" asked 
 Axel plainly. 
 
 The eyes that looked into his flashed. 
 
 "You are an old man," said Monsieur Pors. 
 "Therefore will I bear with you. My friend 
 deemed himself as good a judge of character as does 
 Axel Bonde, and he knew more of the man in whose 
 hand he placed that of the little Agneta. ' ' 
 
 "Would he give her to you now, think you?" 
 asked the old man, fixing upon the face of the 
 younger eyes that were keen to read every expres- 
 sion thereon. "Would you, were you in his place? 
 Were her life yours to make or mar, and I Gus- 
 tavus Pors, would you give her to me?" he added. 
 "Would you deem heart and life fit to-day to mate 
 with the purity of yonder bairn?" 
 
 The deep red blood rose and spread till the face 
 and brow of the listener were darkened. 
 
 "Your question is an impertinence," he said, in a 
 low, deep voice. 
 
 "In view of the fact that the happiness of the girl 
 you say you love depends upon it?" said Axel. 
 "Verily I have my answer."
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 321 
 
 For a minute they stood looking into each 
 other's faces. Then the eyes of Gustavus Pors 
 dropped. 
 
 "I may not be worthy of her," he said, "but I 
 can become so. ' ' 
 
 "How do you know, friend? Have you tried?" 
 
 Again the listener was speechless. It was an 
 unusual position for Monsieur Pors. 
 
 "You have power to set aside my happiness 
 to-day," he said at last. "In three months the 
 tables will be turned. ' ' 
 
 "By what means?" asked Axel, still in the same 
 gentle tone. "Will you take an unwilling bride, 
 my friend?" 
 
 "Nay, but she would not be unwilling if you used 
 not your cursed influence against me. ' ' 
 
 "Has it been accursed in her life, think you?" 
 said the old man gently. "Friend," he added, "are 
 you thinking of the bairn, or of yourself?" 
 
 "Of myself," said Gustavus savagely. "And so 
 are you. ' ' 
 
 The old man was silent for a minute. 
 
 "If her heart speak on your side, I may perchance 
 learn to doubt the wisdom of my decision," he said. 
 "Yet will I not have her disturbed until her eight- 
 eenth birthday. ' ' 
 
 Gustavus turned away with a frown on his brow, 
 and ran heavily against one who was already within 
 the door. 
 
 The Indian had not stopped to knock. It was not 
 his habit.
 
 322 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 ;< Surely the Swede must be running a race with 
 the sun, ' ' he said calmly. 
 
 "I meant not to run over a friend," returned 
 Monsieur POTS. 
 
 ' ' It might be wiser to hear his news first, ' ' replied 
 the old Indian, in whose features Axel Bonde recog- 
 nized Amattehoorn, the husband of the squaw, who, 
 since Agneta's first acquaintance with her, had kept 
 up a desultory friendship with Axel Bonde 's family. 
 Amattehoorn had formed his own opinion of the 
 "little white squaw," as he had at the commence- 
 ment of the acquaintance designated Agneta. 
 
 "Come in, friend," said Axel, "for you are 
 welcome." 
 
 "More welcome than the news I bring," responded 
 Amattehoorn, "for the Swedes love not the war 
 song." 
 
 The words arrested the steps of Gustavus Pors. 
 He stopped in the doorway, and a minute after 
 reentered the room. 
 
 "Who would bring war to the Swedes?" he asked. 
 
 " Their brothers, the Hollanders," replied Amat- 
 tehoorn. 
 
 "Nay, it is true the Hollanders have seized one of 
 our ships that entered their port of New Amster- 
 dam," replied Axel. " 'Twas not an act of courtesy, 
 yet possibly might it be justified by our own behavior 
 towards them. The hand that seizes because it is 
 strong must be prepared to give up to a stronger." 
 
 "The Hollander is not satisfied with a ship. He 
 would fight as my people fight. He would gather
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 323 
 
 together his great canoes, and swoop down upon 
 his enemy, and take, and destroy, and possess." 
 
 The eye of the Indian flashed. He went through 
 the movements of sweeping down upon the foe, of 
 conquest, and slaughter, and capture. 
 
 The faces of his hearers grew grave as they 
 watched him. Was this thing of which he spoke 
 real? 
 
 "Nonsense! The Hollanders do not want to 
 fight. We white men settle such matters through 
 our governments," said Gustavus. "We shall know 
 if war be contemplated. ' ' 
 
 "The Swede who knows has nothing to learn," 
 said the Indian, calmly. 
 
 "Friend," rejoined Axel, "how know you this?" 
 
 "My people have large ears. They hear up in 
 New Netherland as well as here in New Sweden," 
 said Amattehoorn, proudly. 
 
 "And think you that their ears are to be trusted?" 
 asked Axel. 
 
 "I have traveled far to-day to warn my brothers," 
 was the Indian's answer. 
 
 "It is enough, and a sure proof of your sincerity," 
 replied Axel. "What said the good friends who 
 told you?" 
 
 "That the Dutch Sachem has but now received 
 from his white brothers across the great water the 
 command to steal upon the Swedes, and drive them 
 from their land of New Sweden," answered the 
 Indian. "The men of the Manhattans talk of it, but 
 they talk below their breath. They want not the
 
 324 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 winds to hear, lest they blow across New Sweden 
 also, and carry the message with them. ' ' 
 
 "Yet our brothers, the red men, heard," said 
 Axel. 
 
 "The ears of my people are open. They hear 
 very far, ' ' replied Amattehoorn. 
 
 "Have any warned the Governor?" inquired 
 Gustavus. 
 
 "We are friends of the white Sachem," replied 
 the Indian. "We have sworn to tell him if any plot 
 against him. Our people lie not. " 
 
 "It is well, " said Axel. "My brother must stay 
 and refresh himself, ' ' he added. 
 
 "No, I go to my own people. I turned from my 
 way to warn you," said Amattehoorn, and walked 
 proudly from the room. 
 
 Gustavus and Axel looked at each other. 
 
 "It is but the natural consequence of a system of 
 self-seeking," said the old man. "We cannot well 
 complain if our aggression return upon our own 
 heads." 
 
 "Axel," said Gustavus, "there is trouble in the 
 air. If the words of yonder Indian be true, New 
 Sweden has evil days before her. You told me but 
 now, my friend, that you could bear to part with 
 Agneta if it were for her good. What say you? Is 
 it for her welfare to keep her in a land that the 
 demons of war have chosen for their next play 
 ground?" 
 
 The face of Axel Bonde was troubled. For a 
 minute he was silent.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 325 
 
 "I spoke truly," he said at last. "The interests 
 of the bairn shall ever stand first. Yet have I at 
 present no certainty that it would be for her gain to 
 alter my decision. There is more than one form of 
 evil. I would that I could shield her from all." 
 
 "You will expose her to all, if you have not a 
 care," said Gustavus hotly. "Know you not that 
 this place will be in the very track of the Dutch? 
 Are you unaware of what that means for a maiden 
 such as yon? The soldiery have little respect for 
 womanhood. ' ' 
 
 Axel Bonde's face was grave and sad. 
 
 "Respect for womanhood, irrespective of its rank 
 and its grace, is not among the commonest of manly 
 virtues," he said. "I'll do what looketh to be best 
 for my bairn, and you must pardon me, my friend, 
 if at present I do not see that it is to bid you take 
 her from New Sweden."
 
 CHAPTER XXX 
 
 "I am afraid the Indians are nearer right than we 
 of New Sweden want to believe." 
 
 Eric Helm sat in Axel Bonde's living room, talk- 
 ing to Axel himself. He had come on purpose to 
 talk with Axel or he told himself he had. That 
 the conversation was not occupying all his thoughts 
 he would perhaps have been willing to admit. 
 
 And yet the subject was, to the people of New 
 Sweden, an engrossing one, being no other than the 
 rumored hostile attitude of their neighbors, the 
 Hollanders. Many in New Sweden were inclined to 
 regard this attitude as an idle boast. Pieter Stuy- 
 vesant had enough to do to manage his own colony, 
 they said, and to establish trade relations with the 
 West Indies. He was about to start from New 
 Amsterdam on a mission to Barbadoes and the other 
 West Indian islands. He would have time to get 
 over his anger before he returned, and the war 
 would be one of words. 
 
 Eric Helm was not so sure. He had come over 
 to-day to communicate to Axel 'a little fresh infor- 
 mation on the subject that is to say, this was the 
 ostensible motive for his visit. 
 
 ' ' There is much probability in the story the red 
 men tell," said Axel, "though we have since heard 
 nothing to confirm it. ' ' 
 
 326
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 327 
 
 "It is perhaps not conclusive confirmation," 
 replied Eric, "yet a certain message from the home 
 land received by Rachel Boyer yesternight surely 
 points the same way as the words of the Indian. ' ' 
 
 "A message from the Dutch Fatherland?" rejoined 
 Axel. ' ' How came she by such, seeing that no ves- 
 sel has arrived from foreign parts?" 
 
 "Jan Classen has been out in his sloop, fishing 
 beyond the bay," replied Eric. "Yesterday he 
 returned, and at night sought Rachel. On the high 
 seas he had had an adventure, none other than the 
 falling in with a vessel bound for Virginia. When he 
 was hailed from that vessel by a Dutch tongue, 
 nothing would do but he must tread her timbers. 
 He found aboard her a countryman of his own, and 
 had a long talk about the Fatherland. Among other 
 things he received a message for Rachel and her 
 husband. 'If Rachel Boyer be in New Sweden,' 
 said the Dutchman, 'tell her to look out for herself, 
 and not get too thick with the Swedes, for we shall 
 have our revenge on them yet. ' 'What mean you by 
 that?' asked Jans. 'What mean I, good friend?' 
 replied the other. 'All that I say, and much more. 
 Why, man, every day in the week the drum is 
 beat in the streets of Amsterdam. What for, 
 think you? For nothing else but to enlist men to 
 serve against the enemies of our country, even the 
 treacherous Swedes, who took advantage of our 
 friendship to rob us of our fort.' "Tis a strange 
 story," continued Eric. "I know not what to make 
 of it, or whether to take it as an idle boast, but it
 
 328 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 pointeth, of a certainty, the same way as the tale of 
 the Indian." 
 
 "Of that there can be no doubt," replied Axel 
 thoughtfully. "I would gladly believe both stories 
 without foundation, yet to me it seemeth not likely 
 that such threats would be made for naught. ' ' 
 
 "The Hollanders are very bitter against us, else 
 would they not have seized one of our vessels," said 
 Eric. "It would not be surprising if they should 
 seek yet further to retaliate." 
 
 He was addressing Axel Bonde, but his eyes were 
 following Agneta. The big spinning wheel and the 
 slim, graceful figure made a pleasant picture in the 
 living room. It was December, and the inside of 
 the house was more attractive than the outside. It 
 needed not the December cold to make that warm 
 living room attractive to Eric, for Agneta was 
 there. His eyes fixed themselves upon her as she 
 walked back and forth at the wheel, and his tongue 
 halted a little sometimes. Suddenly she stopped, 
 and turned her face towards him. 
 
 "I think even the capture of a fort is not sufficient 
 ground for making the Dutch so determinately our 
 enemies," she said. "We are kindred peoples in a 
 land of savages. It were strange if we should fall 
 one upon the other." 
 
 "I know a Dutchwoman who would be glad to claim 
 the kinship of having been born upon the same con- 
 tinent, if she might persuade a certain Swedish lady 
 to come beneath the shelter of her roof, ' ' said Eric. 
 "Rachel Boyer has more than once begged me to
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 329 
 
 bring Jupe's mistress to see her. To-day she was 
 especially insistent." 
 
 "Why, I will go with you when you like," said 
 Agneta, with a little flush of pleasure. "I have 
 always wanted to know Rachel because " 
 
 She stopped, and he waited with curious anxiety 
 for the finish of the sentence. It did not come, and 
 he did not ask for it then. He was not as reticent 
 the next day, when he had guided his canoe out of 
 the South River and into a creek that ran near by 
 the lands occupied by Rachel Boyer and honest 
 Marten, her husband. 
 
 "Will you tell me why you were so kindly willing 
 to give Rachel the pleasure she has long coveted?" 
 he asked, looking down at the girl who sat in the 
 boat, her face alight with interest. 
 
 Such an excursion was a big one to Agneta. She 
 was enjoying every turn of the way, and looking 
 forward to the meeting with the good Dutchwoman 
 at the end. 
 
 "Why shouldn't I be willing?" she asked lightly. 
 "We have not so many neighbors here that we can 
 afford to be unneighborly, even to the remotest of 
 them." 
 
 She thought he looked disappointed. Then he 
 smiled. 
 
 "Would it be presumption to ask you to finish a 
 sentence you left unfinished yesterday?" he asked. 
 "You said you wanted to know Rachel because I 
 confess that that 'because' has been a subject of 
 curiosity ever since."
 
 330 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 For a moment the eyes he was looking into 
 dropped. Then they were lifted again. 
 
 "I believe I was going to say, because she was so 
 motherly to you, ' ' said Agneta, half shyly. 
 
 His face lighted then. 
 
 "I did not dare to hope that that was the finish," 
 he said, "though I sadly wanted it to be." 
 
 Rachel Boyer took the girl's hand in hers, and 
 looked into her face. Then she bent forward and 
 kissed it. 
 
 "Forgive me, my dear," she said. "I could not 
 help it. You are all he said, and I verily believe, 
 all he thinks, and that is not saying a little." 
 
 Then, as the bright color dyed the girl's cheeks, 
 she laughed, and helped her guest to take off the 
 heavy wraps that had been altogether necessary 
 accessories to a journey by water at so late a season 
 as the latter part of December. 
 
 "I like your Dutch vrouw," said Agneta later in 
 the day to Eric. "I think if I had known, you 
 should not have had her all to yourself so long." 
 
 As for Rachel, she did not know how to make 
 enough of her guest. She brought out olekoeks and 
 head-cheese, and made waffles, and roasted game, 
 and chattered all the time in happy contentment 
 that was surely contagious, for the faces of her 
 guests seemed to borrow some of her gladness, or 
 else to have a goodly share of their own. 
 
 "I call him my boy," explained the good vrouw, 
 when she went with Agneta into the guest chamber, 
 and insisted on passing the warming-pan over the
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 331 
 
 cold linen sheets. "Mother was never more proud 
 of lad of her own than I am of him. I shall not 
 easily forget the look in his eyes when he came to 
 me directly after he learned he was not to blame for 
 the burning of his uncle's barn. I never saw 
 face so bright, unless, perchance, it was the same 
 face the next morning, when he started off to tell 
 you, and I dare not say that then it was not 
 brighter." 
 
 Another thing that Rachel Boyer would not have 
 dared to say was that the face of the girl before her 
 had not acquired a tremulous gladness as she 
 talked. Her eyes sought it for a moment, and then 
 were withdrawn. She abstained from telling this 
 maiden how completely the buoyancy had gone 
 from Eric's step when he returned from the farm- 
 house. She had looked for good news, but in 
 answer to her questioning "Well, lad?" his eyes 
 looked squarely into hers as he said, quietly: 
 
 "I have got a chance to begin life afresh, and to 
 make something out of it if I can, and if I do not 
 succeed, nobody will be the worse for my failure. ' ' 
 
 "Don't be too sure, my boy," she said. 
 
 He had never told her more, and she had not 
 asked. But Rachel was a good guesser, and she 
 came in time to know Monsieur Pors by name, and 
 to understand something of his position in the 
 household of Axel Bonde. She held her peace 
 when for a season Eric went no more to the farm by 
 the South River. She watched his face, however, 
 and could have told almost to a day when the argu-
 
 332 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 ment going on within had come to the point at 
 which he decided that though Monsieur Pors might, 
 as Maria asserted, be able to grant Agneta every- 
 thing she could desire, it was not quite certain that 
 Monsieur Pors himself was included in those desires. 
 
 There was a moment when he said again: "I will 
 win her if I can," and his footfall grew firmer, and 
 his voice had a ring in it that did not escape Rachel's 
 ears. He had been often to the farm-house since 
 then. Now he had brought the maiden back with 
 him. Rachel drew a good omen from the fact, and 
 rejoiced over Agneta, and studied her while she 
 rejoiced. 
 
 She did not see exactly the girl whom Monsieur 
 Pors knew best. This maiden was winsome, and 
 sweet, and unsuspicious; yes, and she was very 
 happy too. But when on the next day the boat was 
 again half-way towards the farm, and Monsieur Pors 
 hailed the occupants from the bank, her mouth fell 
 into a mischievous curve, and her eyes became 
 centres of light. 
 
 "Will you come with us, monsieur?" she asked. 
 
 "Surely, if you will give me a welcome," he said. 
 
 "We will give you a seat, and if you are tired, 
 that may, perchance, be better," she replied. 
 
 He seated himself where he could look into her 
 face. The brightness in it pleased him ill. More- 
 over the satisfaction upon the masculine one 
 beyond suggested the duality of the pleasure. He 
 was very sincere in his desire to see this maiden 
 happy, but he himself must be the source of the
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 333 
 
 happiness. He had not doubted that the source was 
 sufficient until to-day. 
 
 Perhaps the doubt had something to do with the 
 fact that after he had walked to the house with 
 Agneta he returned in time to waylay Eric, and 
 begin a conversation with him. 
 
 It started on subjects connected with the home- 
 land, and presently Eric found Monsieur Pors telling 
 him of certain improvements he desired to make 
 upon one of his estates. He launched out into a 
 description of the house that stood upon the same, 
 and descanted upon its disabilities. 
 
 Almost before he was aware of it the architectural 
 instincts of the young man were aroused. He sug- 
 gested a possible means of improvement. 
 
 "Undoubtedly you are right. I will make a note 
 of it," said Gustavus. 
 
 Then he hesitated, stopped in his walk, and faced 
 the other. 
 
 "I wish you were in Sweden," he said. "There 
 are many other alterations that I should like to see 
 made, and, following the example of Governor 
 Printz, I am inclined to think that your head could 
 find a way out of any reasonable dilemma. What 
 say you? Will you journey at once to the old land, 
 and undertake the remodeling of the house of 
 which I speak? You will find me no niggard. " 
 
 His face was conventionally non-committal. It 
 betrayed nothing but a perfectly reasonable desire 
 to provide for the improvement of his estates. 
 
 For a moment Eric looked at him without answer- 
 ing. That moment was one of suspense to Gustavus
 
 334 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 Pors. He would not have liked to confess how 
 much he desired to see this young man shake off the 
 dust of New Sweden from his feet. 
 
 "There was a time when I should have been glad 
 to accept your offer," said Eric calmly. "That 
 time is past. New Sweden is to me to-day more 
 atractive than anything the old land can show." 
 
 Gustavus looked at him fixedly, and as he looked, 
 a light that burned steadily brighter was kindled in 
 his eyes. 
 
 "Lieth the attraction in New Sweden itself, or in 
 a certain inhabitant of the same?" he asked. 
 
 For a fraction of a second Eric hesitated. Then 
 his head rose a little higher. 
 
 "Put it which way you will," he said. "I quarrel 
 not with your statement. ' ' 
 
 The light in the other's eyes was growing danger- 
 ously bright. 
 
 "Let us understand each other," he said. 
 
 "Do we misunderstand?" asked Eric. 
 
 "You do, I think," said Gustavus, somewhat 
 hotly. 
 
 Eric smiled. 
 
 "I await enlightenment," he said. 
 
 "You know my relations to the maiden who has 
 just left us," began Monsieur Pors, but Eric inter- 
 rupted him. 
 
 "I have heard of your pretensions in that direc- 
 tion," he said. "You must pardon me if I think 
 that the relation you desire has yet to be estab- 
 lished."
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 335 
 
 "What? You deny my right to claim Agneta for 
 my bride?" 
 
 "Most assuredly I do, till you have won that 
 right from her own lips," said Eric. 
 
 Monsieur Pors certainly glared upon him. It was 
 very unlike the usual procedure of that faultlessly 
 polite gentleman, but he could not help it. 
 
 "And you mean that you, by your action, will 
 contest that right?" 
 
 "I mean," said Eric quietly, "that I will win her 
 if I can. You are at liberty to do the same. What 
 more do you ask?" 
 
 "At liberty to stand on a footing of equality with 
 you?" retorted Monsieur Pors, in a voice low and 
 soft, but ringing with passion. "What do you 
 think you have to offer her you, who were but 
 yesterday a convict?" 
 
 "What have I to offer her?" answered Eric, with 
 a smile that Monsieur Pors did not quite understand. 
 "I have a heart to offer her that has never beaten 
 for any but her, and a life that she may see from 
 one end to the other, and find in it, indeed, rash- 
 ness for which I mourn, but naught that her pure 
 eyes may not look upon. I have a strong arm that, 
 till death paralyze it, shall shield her from all ill, 
 and a determination to make her life one long 
 season of gladness if love can accomplish as much. 
 What more can you offer?" 
 
 Monsieur Pors moved aside impatiently. 
 
 ' ' Do you realize what you are asking her to give up 
 tor you, ' ' he said, again with that stress upon the word. 
 
 The face of the other clouded.
 
 336 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "Aye, I realize it too well," he answered. "Yet, 
 if she love me well enough to give it up, there 
 will be little danger in the sacrifice. ' ' 
 
 "You are a presumptuous idiot!" snapped Gus- 
 tavus, as he turned away. 
 
 "Perhaps I am," said Eric thoughtfully. "It is 
 for her to decide."
 
 CHAPTER XXXI 
 
 Monsieur Pors was in New Amsterdam. The 
 time for which he had waited in New Sweden had 
 come and gone, and June was here. The question 
 that Agneta had at first felt herself fully ready to 
 meet, and of late had experienced a growing reluc- 
 tance to face, had been asked. And she was not 
 Monsieur Pors' promised bride. Neither had he 
 given up the dream he had indulged for fifteen 
 years. He meant to carry this maiden back with 
 him to the castle in Sweden, and to earn the ever- 
 lasting gratitude of old Brita. But he had made 
 up his mind to wait a little longer before he real- 
 ized his dreams. 
 
 The child Agneta had been ever a pleasant pic- 
 ture in his mind. The maiden Agneta was some- 
 thing more. It was no longer the fancy of Monsieur 
 Pors that was touched, but his heart. He had come 
 to New Sweden determined to gratify his fancy and 
 secure his rights. He left it pledged to himself to 
 satisfy the cravings of his affection, and secure the 
 girl who meant more to him than all his wealth. 
 
 When he declared his love it was in no conven- 
 tional terms. The eyes that looked into hers sent 
 their message straight down into the girl's heart. 
 She had expected flattery and fervent persuasion, 
 and she thought she knew how to meet them. 
 
 337
 
 338 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 What she was not quite prepared to meet was the 
 honest love that shone in the speaker's eyes, and 
 spoke in his voice. For once Gustavus Pors did not 
 pick his words. They came red-hot from his lips, 
 and they were hard to answer. 
 
 Agneta had thought much about the reply she 
 meant to give, but when it had to be spoken the 
 words failed her. The decision had not been as 
 easily reached as she expected. Again and again 
 she went back to her mother's words: "Promise me 
 that to the woman's heart within you, and not the 
 girl's head, you will go for your answer." Yes, but 
 which was the voice of the woman's heart, and 
 which of the girl's head? 
 
 The picture of the old castle was ever before 
 Agneta' s eyes. It seemed as if those within it 
 stretched forth their hands to her, begging her to 
 come back. They had loved her when she was a 
 child. Her eyes grew dim as she thought of Brita 
 and Lars, and imagined Monsieur Pors going back 
 to them alone. New Sweden looked desolate after 
 such a thought journey to the old land, and the 
 farm-house grew mean by comparison with the 
 castle. 
 
 The owner of the castle, too, had a place in the 
 picture. Monsieur Pors was very gentle and patient 
 in those days. He came more often to the farm- 
 house, and surrounded her with thoughtful attentions 
 that were very pleasant, but a little trying in view 
 of the words she must soon speak. 
 
 She was not quite sure that the woman's heart did
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 339 
 
 not give its verdict on the same side as the girl's 
 head. When she thought of the castle, it was 
 always with Monsieur Pors to take her to it, and to 
 make much of her when there. And when she 
 tried to imagine the life in New Sweden resumed on 
 the base on which it moved before he came, the air 
 seemed suddenly to gather to itself a chill. 
 
 There was much satisfaction in being surrounded 
 by care such as had waited upon her through the 
 last summer and winter. She scarcely knew whence 
 the atmosphere of warmth and tenderness came. 
 They all conspired to make the world a sunny place 
 for her grandfather Axel, and Gustavus Pors, and 
 Eric. 
 
 It was when she thought of Eric, and his face and 
 that of Gustavus Pors came side by side in the 
 mental picture, that the woman's heart and the 
 girl's head assumed different tones. Of the two 
 men, one was not more gentle and chivalrous to her 
 than the other, but the chivalry of Monsieur Pors 
 was for the girl whom he had picked out from all 
 the world to set his love upon, while, had she been 
 the lowliest maiden in all New Sweden, and the 
 most unlovely, the gentle chivalry of Eric Helm, 
 though it would have been less personal in its 
 nature, would not have failed. True, it was more 
 than chivalry that spoke in his voice to her. To 
 Eric Helm every maiden was an object for chivalry, 
 but this maiden was a maiden set apart. 
 
 Perhaps Agneta hardly realized how much the 
 thought of Eric Helm had to do with the fact that
 
 340 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 at last the woman's heart raised its voice above that 
 of the girl's head. But she did know, before her 
 eighteenth birthday, that she should never go back 
 to the old castle, and that Monsieur Pors, and not 
 herself, must carry her greeting to Brita and the 
 rest. Then came the pleading of the castle's owner, 
 and with it a tremor of heart and a faltering of 
 tongue on the part of the maiden. 
 
 "I am very sorry, monsieur," she said, and he 
 did not doubt the truth of her words. "You have 
 been very good to me, and I would that I could give 
 you what you desire." 
 
 "Little one," he said, gently, "you are to-day of 
 age to decide for yourself. What you will give, 
 none can withhold." 
 
 "Nay, monsieur," she said, "I have not made my 
 meaning clear. It is because I cannot give that I 
 mourn." 
 
 "Not monsieur," he said pleadingly, though he 
 himself had taught the baby lips that word. 
 "Agneta, little sweetheart, let it be Gustavus. " 
 
 She started as the old name came from his lips. 
 
 "I have waited fifteen years for this day," he 
 said. "Is it not enough?" 
 
 "I would that you had not waited," she replied, 
 and he saw her lip quiver. "Surely it was a mis- 
 take." 
 
 "Was it?" There was passion in his tone. 
 "Agneta, I would wait fifteen more rather than give 
 you up." 
 
 She did not answer.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 341 
 
 ' ' Do you know what the thought of this day has 
 been to me?" he asked, when the silence had grown 
 very still. "It was the point to which all things 
 tended. Agneta, I have cherished the shrine for 
 the sake of the saint that should one day be 
 enthroned there. The old castle has been unlike 
 any other house. Everything in it, everything 
 around it, has been preserved for you. I want not 
 to boast, but its revenues have been administered 
 with care greater than that bestowed upon any 
 other of my estates. The land has grown rich. 
 Not an old servant has left the place. Aye, and I 
 have been as a slave in the hands of some of those 
 old retainers. They have had their will with me, 
 for were they not those who had ministered to you? 
 Will you leave the shrine empty after all? Nay, little 
 one, I could not bear such an ending to my hopes." 
 
 His voice dropped. The last words were low and 
 pleading. 
 
 "I think, monsieur, that I wish you had been less 
 thoughtful of my wishes," she said, and she tried to 
 smile. "It would not then have been as hard for 
 me to tell you that that for which you planned can 
 never be." 
 
 "Nay," he said passionately, "you will not refuse 
 me what your father has already given. It is to the 
 influence of one whom you naturally esteem, but 
 whose peasant outlook is too narrow to be a good 
 guide for you, that this decision is to be attributed. 
 Think again, Agneta. It is a question that may not 
 be decided by another."
 
 342 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "You mistake," she said gently. "From my 
 own heart, and not from grandfather Axel's judg- 
 ment which I pardon you for under-rating, since 
 you know him not comes the answer which I would 
 willingly withhold." 
 
 "And your heart speaks against me?" 
 
 "Nay, not against you," she said. "It were 
 ungrateful if it did. But it refuseth that which you 
 ask. ' ' 
 
 He bent forward, and took her hand in his. 
 
 "Agneta, give me this, and let me win the heart," 
 he'said. "I will do it, little sweetheart, if love have 
 any power. ' ' 
 
 The hand was gently drawn from his grasp. 
 
 "One must not go without the other," she said. 
 "Monsieur, you would not really desire it." 
 
 "But this is already mine," he persisted. 
 "Agneta, have your eyes never looked on a silver 
 plate, where your name and mine are joined? I 
 know not whether it be in your possession, or 
 whether Axel Bonde, in his assumption of authority, 
 may have deemed it necessary to keep it from 
 you." 
 
 "Surely not," she said, with quiet dignity. 
 "Grandfather Axel assumes no authority. My 
 mother left me in his care. It is a care that has 
 never failed. The plate of which you speak is in 
 my own possession. It records that which should 
 never have been ought never to have been. Mon- 
 sieur, I was a baby then. I am a woman now." 
 
 "The one woman in the world to me," he said.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 343 
 
 At that moment her eyes met his. What he read 
 in them may have prompted his next words. 
 
 "Agneta," he said, "I have been rash. I was in 
 too much of a hurry to claim the desired good. I 
 will wait. But, little sweetheart, I will not take no 
 for an answer. ' ' 
 
 ' ' Yet can I give you no other, ' ' she said. 
 
 "To-day I will have none, " he decreed. "Come, 
 the sun is shining. Let us go out and feel its 
 warmth, for already it speaketh of spring." 
 
 And so it was left. To Agneta it was a question 
 answered. Monsieur Pors judged otherwise. 
 
 Agneta could almost have imagined that the con- 
 versation had never been held, so completely did 
 Monsieur Pors step back into the old position. He 
 made himself more and more a part of her life, and 
 let no opportunity to give her pleasure slip past him 
 unimproved. 
 
 Rumors of warlike intent on the part of their 
 neighbors, the Hollanders, reached the Swedes, but 
 nobody knew quite how much to believe. Possibly 
 only one dweller in the land of the South River at 
 that time wished to believe in a coming hostile 
 invasion. One assuredly did. Monsieur Pors saw 
 in the turmoil and fear attending such a crisis a 
 powerful adjunct to his own success. Axel Bonde's 
 love for Agneta was too great, he argued, to allow 
 him to see the girl placed in circumstances of 
 danger. Gustavus Pors, and Gustavus Pors alone, 
 could remove her from those circumstances. There- 
 fore there must come a time when the influence of
 
 344 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 Axel Bonde would be on the side he desired, always 
 provided the threatened invasion turned not out to 
 be a myth. 
 
 As spring advanced there was an ominous dearth 
 of news. Whatever might be going on at New 
 Amsterdam, no word of it was breathed in the land 
 of the South River. It was not safe for Swedish 
 ships to approach the Manhattans, for already one 
 had been seized and detained by the Director- 
 General of New Netherland. He held it, as he 
 affirmed, until Fort Casimir should be restored to its 
 rightful owners, the Dutch. As that day was, in the 
 opinion of the Swedes, a remote one, there was little 
 chance of the vessel ever again becoming Swedish 
 property. 
 
 In the absence of vessels plying between the two 
 colonies, the Indians were the only sources of infor- 
 mation, and their testimony was on the side of war. 
 Monsieur Pors, for one, believed them. 
 
 When spring came he resolved on a definite move. 
 
 "You ought to be very good to me," he said, as 
 he walked by Agneta's side one day, "for I am 
 tasting a joy that will soon belong to the past." 
 
 Her eyes looked startled as she raised them to his 
 face. 
 
 "I will try not to be especially bad," she said. 
 "What is the joy to which you are going to say 
 farewell?" 
 
 "You!" he replied, smiling, and looking into her 
 eyes. 
 
 She was too much surprised to drop them.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 345 
 
 "You are going away?" she asked. 
 
 "Yes, to New Amsterdam. I cannot longer en- 
 dure this suspense. I must know for myself what 
 foundation there is for the rumors that are around. ' ' 
 
 "But will there not be risk?" 
 
 He read fear for his safety in her eyes, and the 
 reading pleased him. 
 
 "And if there be?" he asked, bending towards 
 her. "Would there be any to care?" 
 
 "Surely, monsieur," she said, "else were our 
 hearts strangely hard." 
 
 "I would that one were soft to me," he said. Then 
 after a minute's silence he added : "A little risk there 
 may perchance be, but I cannot rest till I know 
 whether or not danger threatens this land. It contains 
 that which to me is of too much value to be risked. ' ' 
 
 To Axel Bonde he said: "I am going to New 
 Amsterdam. I know enough about war to make me 
 willing to adventure a little rather than be surprised 
 by a horde of pillaging Dutchmen, while yet Agneta 
 remains right in the track of their devastations. 
 War is bad enough for men, but for maidens " 
 
 He shrugged his shoulders and was silent, and 
 Axel Bonde found no answer ready. 
 
 So Monsieur Pors went to New Amsterdam, or 
 rather to the coast of New Jersey, for no vessel 
 could be found, the owner of which would carry him 
 further. The Dutchman, Jan Classen, adventured 
 his sloop to a point on the Jersey coast, landed his 
 passenger, and returned in haste. The rest of the 
 journey was taken on foot, with an Indian for guide.
 
 346 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 Monsieur Pors had started for New Netherland 
 for the purpose of awakening the fears of Axel 
 Bonde and his family. He had not been in New 
 Amsterdam twenty-four hours before his own fears 
 were aroused. He no longer asked whether the 
 war rumors were a fiction, or an idle boast. All 
 Manhattan was astir. Two war vessels from 
 Amsterdam lay in the harbor, and another was 
 expected. The return of the Director-General from 
 the West Indies was eagerly looked for. 
 
 Gustavus Pors found it necessary to exercise 
 caution. He did not fail to note the inquisitive 
 stare of the landlord of the little city tavern to which 
 his guide brought him. 
 
 "Nieuw Nederland, nor Old Nederland, never 
 gave you birth," commented that worthy, standing 
 before his guest with one hand on his hip and the 
 other rubbing his broad chin. 
 
 "No," replied Monsieur Pors, in perfect French, 
 only a word or two of which was intelligible to his 
 host. ' ' It requires less astuteness than has fallen to 
 your share, my good friend, to make such a dis- 
 covery. Yet, though I may not claim kindred with 
 yourself, I would see something of your city, for I 
 already perceive that you have in New Amsterdam 
 men of all races." 
 
 Then, as the landlord still stared at him, Gustavus 
 Pors changed his tone, and addressed him in very 
 intelligible Dutch. 
 
 "I can speak other languages beside my own," he 
 said, "yet in the French tongue I could perhaps
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 347 
 
 make my meaning clearer. I want a bed in your 
 inn, and a good Dutch meal, and while the latter is 
 preparing, I will look at your city. Your Governor, 
 they tell me, is not here. It is a pity. I shall thus 
 miss a sight of his face. " 
 
 "Pity! You are a stranger here, else would you 
 know how great the pity," replied the landlord. 
 "Man, I took you for a Swede, though, now I come 
 to look at you, surely you are too dark for one of 
 that race. Know you what the rascally Swedes have 
 done in the southern part of our province of New 
 Netherland?" 
 
 "Nay, I knew not that your people dwelt far 
 below Manhattan," said Gustavus. 
 
 "Our New Netherland stretcheth down to the 
 South River, yea, and that country was ours before 
 the Swedes so much as knew there was a South 
 River," replied the Dutchman, raising his voice and 
 assuming a belligerent attitude. "But now have 
 they stolen our fort, and usurped our privileges. 
 Look you from yon door. What see you?" 
 
 "I see a goodly ship. She looks like a war ship," 
 said Gustavus. 
 
 "That is she. A war ship! Nay, man, it is not 
 one, but many such that should sail from our harbor 
 before the month was over, if the Director were but 
 back from the West Indies. There is more than one 
 of them here, waiting to strike terror to the hearts 
 of those thieves and scoundrels, the Swedes, who, 
 under pretext of friendship, sailed up to our fort 
 and took our unsuspecting garrison by guile. I tell
 
 348 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 you, man, before this summer is past we will have a 
 revenge worthy of the great West India Com- 
 pany. ' ' 
 
 Monsieur Pors went out into the little city. 
 Everywhere he saw preparations for war, every- 
 where he heard the name of the South River. Yet, 
 when men spake, they looked over their shoulders, 
 in fear lest their conversation should be overheard. 
 
 He did not need to ask whether the war would be 
 prosecuted with vigor. A glance at the faces of 
 these Dutchmen as they descanted on the "infamous 
 treachery of the Swedes," sent his thoughts back to 
 the South River, and a gentle maiden walking upon 
 its bank to-day. Before many weeks, perchance, 
 these same Dutchmen would be overrunning that 
 goodly land. The brow of Gustavus Pors grew dark 
 at the thought. 
 
 "I will stay long enough to learn something of 
 their plans," he said, "and then the first ship that 
 sails southward shall carry me along with it." 
 
 Already he was eager to be back in New Sweden. 
 He found himself dreaming of a pair of blue eyes, 
 and listening for the sound of a girl's voice. 
 
 The danger, too, looked so real that he was in 
 haste to be at Agneta's side. There would be little 
 time to lose if he would take her from New Sweden 
 before the storm burst. For two or three weeks he 
 mingled with the Dutchmen of the recently created 
 municipality, not always without exciting suspicion. 
 These Dutchmen were very much in earnest about 
 keeping their designs a secret. Their city was not
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 349 
 
 exactly a safe place for a Swede at that particular 
 time. Monsieur Pors, as a rule, found it fairly easy 
 to claim France as his native land, and a liberal use 
 of the French language was generally sufficient to 
 allay suspicion. 
 
 New Netherland was in a state of activity, but it 
 was also in a state of suspense. It was waiting for 
 the Director. When he should return, the prepara- 
 tions for war would be succeeded by the conflict 
 itself. 
 
 "Not a Swede will we leave in the land of the 
 South River," said the landlord loudly, looking 
 round to assure himself that all beneath his roof 
 were friends to the Dutch cause. "We're all one 
 here, and I'm not afraid to say that our Governor 
 has directions to turn them out of New Sweden, 
 root and crop. They never had right there. Now 
 shall they learn what it means to take advantage of 
 our friendship, and defy our anger. ' ' 
 
 "It is full time for my return," said Monsieur 
 Pors, when July was nearing its end. "I have seen 
 enough to answer my purpose. I must even bend 
 my energies to the procuring of a bark to take me 
 southward. That last may not be the work of a 
 day. Yet must there soon be a vessel going to Vir- 
 ginia. Once as far south as New Sweden, I will take 
 the risk of getting myself put ashore somewhere on 
 her coast. ' ' 
 
 That southward bound vessel proved to be a 
 visionary good. Every sloop and yacht that left the 
 harbor sailed towards the north, and while Gustavus
 
 350 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 was seriously considering the advisability of charter- 
 ing a vessel for himself, the Director-General of New 
 Netherland returned. 
 
 Then was there rejoicing in New Amsterdam. 
 
 "Our day has come," averred the landlord, his 
 capacious figure swelling itself out until it occupied 
 more than its usual share of the tavern porch, where 
 the worthy innkeeper was smoking his pipe, and 
 half a score of burghers were smoking their pipes, 
 to the pleasing diversion of watching a game of 
 bowls played on the green near by. "Now will the 
 Swedes learn to their cost what a New Netherland 
 army can do. Thirty-six guns carries the good ship 
 Balance, from Amsterdam. I would give much to 
 see how their forts will look after we have opened a 
 broadside on them. ' ' 
 
 From that day Gustavus Pors haunted the harbor. 
 He was uncharitably glad to hear that sickness had 
 overtaken Director Stuyvesant, for this pointed to 
 delay in the completion of the war preparations. 
 The inability of the Governor to assume personal 
 oversight did not, however, lessen the energy of 
 his deputies. Monsieur Pors was on board the 
 merchant ship, the Spotted Cow, when Fiscal 
 Cornelis van Tienhoven and Frederick de Koninck, 
 the captain of the man-of-war, the Balance, came 
 alongside. 
 
 "Well, skipper," cried Van Tienhoven heartily, 
 "we have come to pay you and the rest of the 
 merchantmen a visit, and I doubt not we are wel- 
 come. "
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 351 
 
 "Welcome enough," replied the skipper, "if so be 
 you want not too much." 
 
 "Too much, say you?" shouted Van Tienhoven. 
 "And what would you think too much for the pur- 
 pose of upholding the honor of your country, and 
 teaching those plundering Swedes where their 
 place is? 'Tis not the skipper of the Spotted Cow 
 that would draw back on such an occasion. ' ' 
 
 "Right you are," was the reply. "We'll refuse 
 not our share. What want you?" 
 
 "A good vessel, and brave men," replied the 
 Fiscal promptly. "What say you? Will you go 
 with us to fight against the Swedes?" 
 
 "Not so," replied the skipper, with a laugh. 
 "We have other work cut out for us. Yet will we 
 give that which is declared to be our share. What 
 asks the Governor? Two men, and a share of 
 ammunition from each vessel that cannot go to the 
 war, said he not?" 
 
 "Aye, and all the provisions you can spare," 
 replied Van Tienhoven. ' ' Our men must not go to 
 the South River hungry." 
 
 "Hungry!" laughed the skipper. "Come away 
 into the hold, and we'll see what we can do to keep 
 hunger far from them. ' ' 
 
 As he passed Monsieur Pors, the Fiscal looked at 
 him searchingly. Gustavus would have left the 
 vessel had he not desired further conversation with 
 the skipper. He had not yet learned the destina- 
 tion of the Spotted Cow. It might be Virginia. 
 
 "Now, then, skipper, here's your receipt for the
 
 352 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 goods, and well pleased we are with what you've 
 spared us," said the Fiscal, as he came up. "Two 
 hundred pounds of stockfish, three firkins of barley, 
 a ton of beef, a ton of pork, three hundred pounds 
 of bread, and the powder to be left an open ques- 
 tion, you agreeing to send as much as you can 
 spare. Is that correct?" 
 
 "Aye, aye," said the skipper. 
 
 "You'll see that the two men are aboard the 
 Balance when they are needed?" 
 
 "That will I," was the reply. "We'll do our 
 share to teach the Swedes better manners. How 
 are you off for pilots? I tell you, it wants men who 
 know every shoal, to take such a fleet as ours into 
 the South River safely. " 
 
 "We have them," replied Van Tienhoven, in a 
 tone of satisfaction. "Everything is arranged, and 
 recruits coming in fast. Unless the Swedes have 
 got warning of our intentions, you may reckon to a 
 day when our flag shall wave again on Fort Casimir, 
 aye, and make for itself a place on their Fort Chris- 
 tina also." 
 
 The Fiscal rowed to another ship, and the skipper 
 turned to Monsieur Pors. 
 
 "Virginia! Why, man, know you not better than 
 that?" he asked. "Think you the Governor will 
 allow vessels to go southward now? He wants not 
 news of his coming to be carried to the Swedes." 
 
 "But Virginia is not New Sweden," said Gustavus. 
 
 "And lieth not New Sweden on the way to Vir- 
 ginia?" laughed the skipper. "The Director-Gen-
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 353 
 
 eral is no fool. If 'tis to Virginia you want to go, 
 truly you will have long to wait. ' ' 
 
 That night Gustavus Pors made efforts to charter 
 a sloop. The skipper laughed -in his face. 
 
 "What! With every vessel wanted for the service 
 of the Governor?" he said. "There are few enough 
 vessels that will be allowed to leave the port, even 
 to carry on necessary trade. Think you one can be 
 spared for a stranger's fancies? You have come to 
 see New Amsterdam. You can look at it a little 
 longer. ' ' 
 
 Monsieur Pors dared not show haste. Since the 
 return of the Governor he had thought that men 
 looked at him with less friendly glances. To 
 awaken suspicion by his eagerness would be to 
 defeat his own ends. 
 
 As quietly as might be, he visited every vessel in 
 the harbor, and even went up the North River to 
 find the owners of boats plying between Fort 
 Orange and New Amsterdam. From every owner 
 he received the comforting assurance that for the 
 next two months his chances of chartering a vessel 
 were of the smallest. 
 
 It was then that Monsieur Pors changed his mind 
 about the desirability of war between New Nether- 
 land and New Sweden. He had hailed it as a friend. 
 He was learning to see in it a dangerous enemy. 
 Visions of the arrival of the Dutch fleet while yet 
 the Swedes were unprepared and Agneta was with- 
 out protection, came uncomfortably often. He 
 thought of these Hollanders suddenly let loose upon
 
 354 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 the shores of the South River, and he himself unable 
 to reach it, and he set his teeth together. 
 
 "I must get back somehow," he said, savagely. 
 "Who'd have thought these fools of Dutchmen 
 would have refused money for their sloops?" 
 
 In his desperation a new idea came to him. 
 
 "I will purchase a yacht," he said. "Then shall 
 I have the means of going where I will, for once 
 outside the harbor, none will be the wiser for the 
 direction in which I steer. 'Tis useless to try to get 
 permission to sail southward. ' ' 
 
 This last remark was made after he had learned 
 that a vessel was actually bound for Virginia, but 
 that to take passage upon her was an impossibility. 
 Her owner had had too much trouble to secure per- 
 mission to go southward himself, to risk the taking 
 of an unknown and somewhat suspected passen- 
 ger. 
 
 "Nay, I want not further risk," he said, eyeing 
 the stranger curiously. "Know you not that the 
 Governor and his Council have only given me leave 
 to sail with a consignment of slaves upon my enter- 
 ing into bonds to the sum of five thousand pounds 
 sterling that I will not touch at the South Bay or 
 anywhere on the coast of New Sweden, or, even if 
 driven thither by stress of weather, go further up 
 than necessity demands? I have sworn that I will 
 allow no person to come on board from there, nor 
 give to any one on sloop or boat, or to any man what- 
 soever, information of the preparations going on in 
 New Netherland. I am responsible for the doings
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 355 
 
 of all whom I carry. Think you I shall desire to 
 take a stranger with me, one of whose antecedents I 
 know nothing? I have pledged my person and my 
 property. I want not to come to grief with either." 
 
 It was then that Monsieur Pors told himself he 
 would purchase a yacht. 
 
 Two days later a white man who was not a Hol- 
 lander stood in front of an Indian warrior, and 
 barred his way. 
 
 "I want to speak with you, my friend," he said. 
 
 The Indian stood in grave silence. 
 
 "I have heard that you know well the land south 
 of here," continued the white man. "I would 
 journey to the coast many miles below. Will you 
 show me the way?" 
 
 Gustavus Pors almost expected to find that the 
 Indians were like the boats, all pledged to the service 
 of the government, or wanted for other purposes. He 
 was relieved when the native was engaged to make 
 the start on the next day, the destination proposed 
 being that part of the Jersey coast where Jan 
 Classen had put Monsieur Pors ashore. He did not 
 dare to speak of a more southerly route. That 
 could wait until New Amsterdam was left behind. 
 Once beyond Dutch influence he would bribe his 
 guide to lead him on to the land of the South River, 
 or at worst, to hand him over to some friendly tribe 
 who would complete the business for him. 
 
 He was in wild haste to be off. He would have 
 started that night, but the Indian demurred. 
 
 "Daylight better than night for journeying," he
 
 356 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 said. "The traveler stumbles who walks in the 
 dark." 
 
 There was excuse for impatience. Already the 
 eve of the departure of the really formidable little 
 fleet had come. The day of fasting and prayer 
 appointed by the Governor for the purpose of 
 special intercession for the success of the enter- 
 prise had been observed. On that day the people of 
 New Netherland were forbidden to plough, or sow, 
 or reap ; to fish, or to hunt ; to take their amuse- 
 ment, or to frequent the taverns. It was a day of 
 solemn humiliation and prayer, and as men walked 
 through the silent streets they looked out at the 
 ships gathered in the bay, and rejoiced to remember 
 that in a very few days they would carry dismay 
 and retribution to the enemies of New Netherland. 
 Prayer and supplication, and a foretaste of revenge, 
 mingled in the exercises of that day, and perhaps 
 the revenge was the strongest element. 
 
 Yachts and war vessels were almost in readiness 
 to be gone. The French privateer, L" Esperance, 
 was coming in. She was to be chartered to go with 
 the fleet. 
 
 The thought of all these preparations, and of the 
 possibility of arriving too late, was accountable for 
 the restlessness of the Swedish guest at the city 
 tavern that night. 
 
 The public room of the tavern, that by the day 
 echoed to the voices of the burghers and the travel- 
 ers that even then came to the little city from the 
 New England settlements, was at present given
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 357 
 
 over to the gentle snore of a Dutchman from Long 
 Island, who filled the niche adjoining that occupied 
 by Gustavus Pors. The innocent looking wooden 
 doors, at which by day Dutchmen and strangers 
 stared stolidly, while they smoked their pipes and 
 discoursed of the war, were now open, and in each 
 a slaap-banck, or sleeping bench, was disclosed to 
 view. From the recessed sleeping place appropri- 
 ated to his use, Monsieur Pors peered out into the 
 darkened room, and listened to the monotone of the 
 nearest sleeper. 
 
 It was not long before he was aware of another 
 sound, that reached him through an open window. 
 He recognized the voice of the landlord in conver- 
 sation with some one outside. For once that voice 
 was lowered. Before many minutes Gustavus Pors 
 could have wished it had been less cautious. 
 
 "I had my doubts when I first set eyes on 
 him." 
 
 It was the first complete sentence he made out. 
 Separate words had already aroused his suspicions. 
 He hardly knew why he associated those words with 
 himself. He raised his head and listened. The 
 snore at his side went on with undisturbed monot- 
 ony. 
 
 *' 'T would be strange if they made not an attempt 
 to learn of our resources. I have watched him. 
 carefully. Surely he seemeth to me to be " 
 
 The rest was borne away by a puff of wind, that 
 blew the sound in the opposite direction. Gustavus 
 knew not the voice of the speaker. He waited for
 
 358 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 the answer of the landlord. It was wisely cautious. 
 Only one word was audible, and that was "spy." 
 
 He raised himself higher, and put his head beyond 
 the niche that was supposed to contain him. 
 
 "A word with the Indian easy to mistake the 
 road. Tell him Van Tienhoven not go unre- 
 warded." 
 
 Monsieur Pors could have shaken that sleeping 
 Dutchman in the next slaap-banck, for the increas- 
 ing energy of the snore that chose this particular 
 juncture to rise and swell till it filled the room with 
 sound. Gustavus would not have hesitated to swear 
 that it had become a regular roar. 
 
 "Mischief take the whole brood of them!" he 
 muttered. "I have got myself in a trap. Yet have 
 I something for which to thank the strength of mine 
 host's voice. He has at least let me into the 
 secret. ' ' 
 
 He listened intently for many minutes, but no 
 word made itself heard above the snore that still 
 held possession of the room. Presently the voices 
 ceased. The landlord had retired to rest.
 
 CHAPTER XXXII 
 
 "What next?" asked Gustavus of himself. "Shall 
 I refuse the escort of the Indian? That were to 
 betray my fears, and to lose an opportunity to get 
 away. I will even go as I have planned. He who 
 is open to a bribe is not proof against a greater 
 bribe." 
 
 There was no doubt about the curiosity with 
 which mine host stared at him in the morning. The 
 face of the Indian expressed nothing but readiness 
 to begin his journey. 
 
 They started before the city was fairly astir. 
 Gustavus turned to look back at the harbor. Yachts 
 and war vessels were nearly ready to be gone. 
 Seven hundred men, well armed and eager for the 
 fray, awaited the moment of departure. A fleet of 
 seven vessels would almost immediately set sail to 
 invade the South land, the most formidable hostile 
 invasion that had yet been seen on the new con- 
 tinent. ,. 
 
 Monsieur Pors no longer looked on the war as a for- 
 tunate occurrence. He thought of its possible conse- 
 quences, and was feverishly impatient to be gone. 
 His impatience was well veiled. That night he 
 slept in an Indian lodge, and wondered whether he 
 had already been led out of his way. 
 
 At the second resting place he perceived a comely 
 
 359
 
 360 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 Indian maiden looking at him with curious eyes. 
 Instantly a trinket was detached from his person 
 and held out towards her. She took it with a smile 
 of pleasure. 
 
 "How many times must the sun go down before a 
 traveler could reach the great sea?" he asked, nam- 
 ing the point to which he had desired the Indian to 
 guide him. 
 
 He spoke in Dutch, and the girl answered him in 
 the same tongue. 
 
 "He whose face is to the big woods must walk 
 backwards if he would reach the sea, ' ' she said. 
 
 Then he knew that he had already gone out of his 
 way, and that in all probability he was further from 
 his destination than on the day he started. 
 
 When all around him were asleep, Gustavus Pors 
 lay awake, cursing his own folly in leaving New 
 Sweden. What protection could an old man of 
 eighty-two afford the girl about whom his thoughts 
 centred, and for whom he felt all the dangers of 
 the coming struggle? Would Eric Helm be near to 
 succor her? 
 
 At one moment he persuaded himself that he 
 would, and felt relieved that one strong man, at 
 least, would be by her side, and the next he almost 
 started up from the bear skin on which he lay, in 
 impatient protest against any other hand than his 
 own ministering to her need. 
 
 "Something must be done," he said aloud, and 
 turned his head to see the eyes of the Indian maiden 
 fixed upon him.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 361 
 
 Again he motioned to her, and she responded. 
 
 "Come," he invited, and went softly out of the 
 lodge. 
 
 "Your eyes speak good words," he said. "They 
 are eyes for which the young braves would risk 
 much. Tell me, which way would a brave go 
 straightest to those eyes if they were down in the 
 land of the South River?" 
 
 She looked at him curiously. 
 
 "It is to the sea the white man wanted to go, " she 
 said. 
 
 He took out a handful of trinkets and another of 
 gold. 
 
 "In the land of the South River is a maiden 
 whose eyes draw my feet towards her," he said. 
 4 ' I will give much wampum to any who will take me 
 to her fast fast as the sun travels across the sky." 
 
 She shook her head. 
 
 "I will pay all I bargained to the Indian who 
 guided me," he said. "And beside I will give this, 
 and more. ' ' 
 
 "When the sun shows his face, I will answer," 
 said the girl.
 
 CHAPTER XXXIII 
 
 "Anna, woman, stop singing to that bairn! It is 
 weeping, and not singing, that most befits this day. 
 For all you or I know, the little one may be father- 
 less this moment. ' ' 
 
 The speaker burst open the door of her neighbor's 
 house, which, though it was the nearest to her own, 
 was nearly a mile away. The white, terrified face 
 she turned upon the young mother stopped the song 
 upon her lips. 
 
 "What is it?" she asked, starting to her feet, and 
 clasping the baby more closely to her. 
 
 "What is it? Have you not been round the bend 
 yonder, and looked down the river to-day? Know 
 you not that at the old fort of Elfsborg lie ships, 
 great ships of war, the like of which our land has 
 never before seen? War ships have sailed up the 
 South River before, but this is a whole fleet of them. 
 Anna, the Dutch have come!" 
 
 "The Dutch? What, Director Stuyvesant?" 
 
 "I know not whether it be the Director himself, 
 but Elfsborg swarms with soldiers. Aye, and that 
 is not the worst. Woman, your Olof and my Per 
 are prisoners in their hands. ' ' 
 
 "Prisoners?" 
 
 A great cry went up from the lips of the young 
 wife. It was echoed by the child in her arms. 
 
 362
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 363 
 
 "Aye, prisoners," said the other. "They went 
 down together to see what the ships might mean, 
 thinking of no danger, even though the Dutch flag 
 was on every vessel. I left my house and followed 
 at a distance, for I was afraid, though I said no 
 word." 
 
 "Alas, I knew not but that Olof was yet on his 
 own land," sighed the young mother. 
 
 "If he be in the land of the living you may be 
 thankful," replied the other wildly. "I saw sol- 
 diers strike my Per to the earth. They came run- 
 ning up as my husband and yours were in the field, 
 far from the fort. Their guns were leveled at the 
 heads of unarmed men. I tell you, my heart stopped 
 beating. The air was so still that I heard their 
 shouts. 'Surrender or you are dead men!' cried 
 their leader, and I screamed as they laid violent 
 hands on my Per. He heard me, and wrenched 
 himself loose. ' Run ! run ! ' he called, and tried to 
 escape towards me, but before he had gone two 
 steps he was struck to the ground by a blow from 
 the soldier. 'Run, Catylene! Run!' he cried as he 
 fell, and I ran. Woe is me that I did, for now I 
 know not what has become of my husband, my 
 brave Per!" 
 
 The two women stared into each other's faces. 
 The terror of the situation had struck home to their 
 hearts. Their husbands were prisoners in the hands 
 of the enemy, and they were at the mercy of a band 
 of ruthless soldiers. 
 
 "Listen! Was not that a shout?" exclaimed the
 
 364 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 young mother. "Surely they are coming upon 
 us." 
 
 "Quick! We must hide in the woods," said the 
 woman, Catylene, and for her baby's sake the 
 mother ran. 
 
 Peering out from their hiding place, the women 
 saw soldiers approach the house. It was well 
 they had left it, for the Dutchmen rudely kicked 
 open the door and entered the dwelling. Anna 
 watched the little building with a terrified look in 
 her eyes. House and contents represented all the 
 wealth of the young couple. Would the soldiers 
 wreck that home as well as take away its master? 
 Fortunately they had not much time to spare. 
 They hastily searched the house, and then left it, 
 with the marks of their violence on more than one 
 cherished possession. 
 
 "What do they want with Olof and Per," moaned 
 the wife. " We have done them no injury. If they 
 must have their Fort Casimir back, why do they 
 not go and take it?" 
 
 The only reason they did not go was that the state 
 of the tide and the absence of wind kept them here, 
 at the little ruined fort of Elfsborg. For Elfsborg 
 no longer menaced the South River with her guns. 
 Her day of power was past. Her voice had not of 
 late been heard. Deserted and ruined, she lay 
 desolate, dreaming of the time when the Dutch flag 
 came down in salute to her colors. 
 
 That was a past honor. Her foes had proved too 
 many for her. They had come in swarms the
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 365 
 
 deadly marauding mosquitoes. They filled her 
 inclosures, and routed her garrison. They even 
 took possession of her guns, till her defenders aban- 
 doned her to her fate, and left her to brood mourn- 
 fully over the past. 
 
 To-day she was more full of life and bustle than in 
 her palmiest times. Never did her walls echo to 
 such martial tread as now. Soldiers swarmed in 
 her ruined courts, and looked out from her gates. 
 And in front of her lay the goodly fleet of seven 
 vessels that had come to possess the land of the 
 South River for the Dutch, or in default thereof, to 
 bring ruin and desolation to every inhabitant of the 
 same. 
 
 Director Stuyvesant was very busy. His straight, 
 soldierly form was seen now upon the flagship, the 
 Balance, and again within the old fort. His keen 
 eye took note of all things. The face of the 
 Director-General was stern and determined. Pieter 
 Stuyvesant, the man of whom one of the English 
 officials in the West Indies had the winter before 
 remarked that he was in more fear of him for the 
 discovering of the raw and defective forces of those 
 islands than of all the world beside, had come to the 
 land of the South River to obey the command of his 
 superiors, and that command was to subdue the 
 country. In time of peace the Governor of New 
 Netherland would often shew himself a man of kind 
 heart and friendly countenance, but Pieter Stuyve- 
 sant was first of all a soldier, and when he was in 
 the performance of a soldier's duty he looked at his
 
 366 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 urroundings through a soldier's eyes. His present 
 duty was the subjugation of New Sweden. There- 
 fore the fate of New Sweden was not at that 
 moment an enviable one. 
 
 The Director was preparing for the advance. He 
 divided his men into five companies, and gave all 
 necessary orders. Then he waited for the tide. He 
 was in haste to ascend the river before his presence 
 was discovered, that the surprise of the Swedes 
 might be complete. 
 
 The next day wind and tide proved favorable, and 
 the expedition which the Dutchmen of New Amster- 
 dam had all winter been preparing, and into the 
 arming and victualing of which they had thrown 
 themselves with a zest that had its origin in the 
 bitterness of their hearts, came in sight of Fort 
 Trinity, their own old Fort Casimir, now enlarged 
 and improved. 
 
 "Improved for us? " said Stuyvesant significantly, 
 as his eye fell upon it. It was the first time he had 
 seen it since he left it, a newly built fortress, in the 
 time of Governor Printz. 
 
 Proudly the fleet swept past the fort, the guns of 
 which were silent, for Swen Schute, the commander, 
 at once saw himself no match for the invading force, 
 and deemed it the part of wisdom not to become the 
 aggressor. 
 
 "Mother! mother! There are Dutch soldiers 
 thousands of them and they are all between us and 
 Fort Trinity." 
 
 Ian pushed open the low outer door, sending it
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 367 
 
 back with a bang as he rushed into the house, fol- 
 lowed by Kolina. The two were wildly excited. 
 
 "Yes, and there are ships and ships on the river* 
 and the soldiers are marching along the road to 
 Fort Christina," added Kolina. 
 
 The child had grown since the day, four years 
 before, when she first spied Governor Stuyvesant 
 coming ashore, but it had been more in breadth than 
 height. She was still little Kolina, and her voice 
 was almost as shrill as on that occasion. 
 
 The housewife stopped on her way to the fire- 
 place, and stared at the children. 
 
 "The Dutch!" she gasped. 
 
 "Yes. Mother, there never were so many soldiers. 
 Will they take our Fort Trinity away?" 
 
 "Will they leave us anything? That is more to 
 the point," replied Katarina. "Where do you say 
 they are?" 
 
 "Everywhere," replied Ian. "A detachment but 
 now marched up the road to Christina. Think you, 
 mother, they are going to that fort also?" 
 
 "They would cut off communication with it," 
 said the mother. "Truly, this looks like war. 
 Ian," she added, "and you, Kolina, stay within the 
 house. Go not out again. ' ' 
 
 "I know one who is out," said Maria, and in her 
 voice there was a scarcely concealed tone of satis- 
 faction. 
 
 "Who?" asked Katarina sharply. 
 
 "Agneta. She is on the road to Fort Christina, 
 too, if I blunder not outrageously. ' '
 
 368 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "Heaven help the girl then!" said her mother. 
 "What are you laughing at? This is no time for 
 folly." 
 
 "I was wondering whether the Dutch soldiers 
 would greet her with soft words, as do all other 
 men," said Maria. 
 
 "Shame on you!" retorted Katarina, though her 
 voice was not harsh. "Know you not the character 
 of an armed foe? Look to yourself, girl, and leave 
 not room in your heart for uncharitable thought. I 
 doubt not the grandfather will be distressed," she 
 added. "Tell him not that Agneta is yonder, else 
 will he be seeking her. Do you hear, Kolina and 
 Ian?" 
 
 She turned to look from the window. All was 
 peaceful around the farm-house, though just beyond 
 the trees the Dutch fleet had come to anchor. 
 
 "They're not here yet," said Katarina. "Maria, 
 stir yourself and gather together every article of 
 silver. We must find for such a better resting place 
 than chest that invites rifling." 
 
 They were busy gathering together their treasures 
 when Axel entered. 
 
 "The Dutch have come," announced Maria. 
 
 "Aye, I know. Where is Agneta?" 
 
 The voice of Axel Bonde was not raised, but it 
 thrilled through the room, and compelled attention. 
 Katarina stopped in the middle of the floor, and 
 turned towards him. 
 
 "Oh, the girl is somewhere about," she said. 
 "Father, I wish you would help me find a hiding
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 369 
 
 place for this silver. 'Tis too big a temptation to 
 put in the way of Dutch rogues. ' ' 
 
 "Never mind the silver," said the old man. 
 "Where are the bairns?" 
 
 ' ' In the house. I have bidden them stay there. ' ' 
 
 "It is well," he said. "See that none of you go 
 abroad. And Agneta, is she also within?" 
 
 "What think you of the cattle house for a hiding 
 place?" resumed Katarina, ignoring his last words. 
 "Beneath some of the provender these things might 
 perchance be safe. ' ' 
 
 "I care not," he said, "if so be that harm come 
 not to any of you. Are you sure that Agneta is 
 within?" 
 
 "If she be not, it is her own fault." 
 
 "Katarina, where is the bairn?" 
 
 There was that in his voice that was not to be 
 disregarded. Katarina turned towards him. 
 
 "She should be in the house," she said. "If not, 
 she has but herself to blame." 
 
 The face of Axel Bonde grew pale. He looked at 
 his daughter-in-law for a moment in silence. 
 
 "I thought not that my daughter would deceive 
 me," he said quietly. "Truly, this is an evil 
 day." 
 
 He turned to go out, but she took a couple of 
 quick steps and was in front of him. 
 
 "Father, it is folly," she said. "Think you the 
 soldiers will let any pass by them on the road to 
 Christina? It is surely to prevent any communica- 
 tion with the fort that they have been sent thither. ' '
 
 370 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "Went the bairn toward the fort, then?" he asked, 
 a grayer pallor overspreading his face. 
 
 "I know not," said Katarina impatiently. 
 *' Maria saith that she did. She is as likely to have 
 changed her mind and gone elsewhere as not. 
 Where are you going?" she asked, as he laid a gentle 
 hand on her shoulder, and moved her to one side. 
 
 "To look for my bairn," he said. 
 
 "It is folly," she asserted. 
 
 " 'Twere worse folly to delay," he answered. 
 "Daughter, the bairn's life is more to me than my 
 own. ' ' 
 
 "You will lose yours and not save hers," she said, 
 but he was already out of the room. 
 
 "He thinks of none but that girl," said the 
 mother impatiently. "If he fall into the hands of 
 the soldiers out there upon the road, there is no 
 telling what treatment he will receive." 
 
 Axel Bonde had but one thought the possibility 
 of reaching his "bairn." He remembered the 
 words of Gustavus Pors: "War is bad enough for 
 men, but for maidens ' ' 
 
 And Agneta was upon the road alone. 
 
 Axel was too wise to start boldly along the high- 
 way to Fort Christina. To do so would be to court 
 disaster. He took to the woods. But as he could 
 not go far without leaving the road behind him, he 
 .halted often, and listened and watched, his heart 
 growing cold with fear. He heard the jests and 
 laughter of the soldiers, and the minutes seemed 
 hours as he imagined Agneta in their power. More
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 371 
 
 than once his foot was lifted to step out boldly and 
 confront them. But what would it avail? They 
 would but take him prisoner, for they were very 
 evidently holding the road against all comers. 
 
 He could no nothing but wait, moving from one 
 part of the wood to the other, and listening always 
 for some intimation that Agneta was near.
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV 
 
 Agneta's feet were treading the road that led to 
 Fort Christina, but her thoughts were in New 
 Amsterdam. She was wondering why Monsieur 
 Pors did not return. He had been long gone. It 
 must be that there was no danger of war, or he 
 would have come back to warn them. She breathed 
 more freely at the thought. War in these peaceful 
 forests would be a dreadful thing. And why should 
 the Dutch and Swedes kill each other? There was 
 room for both. 
 
 More than four miles of road stretched between 
 the farm-house and the fortress on the Minquas' Kil. 
 It was a road often traveled, for the fort had from 
 the very first settlement of the land been the store- 
 house from which the colonists drew their supplies. 
 Hither they repaired on week days for all they 
 needed, and hither, until a clergyman was estab- 
 lished at Fort Trinity, they went on Sunday to the 
 church in the fort. 
 
 Possibly the remembrance that Eric Helm, who 
 had been called northward a week before, was 
 expected to return about this time, made the road 
 to Fort Christina a little more attractive than usual 
 to Agneta. The young engineer had not neglected 
 his opportunities since Monsieur Pors left New 
 Sweden. There was a softer light in the girl's 
 
 372
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 373 
 
 eyes, when, by some sudden transition, her thoughts 
 leapt from New Amsterdam to the wild lands north 
 of the Minquas' Kil, and in imagination she saw a 
 tall, muscular figure making its way with swinging 
 step through the forest. 
 
 She had turned her face towards home. Above 
 the forest trees a September sun was busy heating 
 the air that a sea breeze tried to cool. The shadow 
 of the wood looked inviting. Agneta stepped from 
 the open road with a feeling of relief. She had no 
 fear of losing her way. Every step of the distance 
 between Fort Christina and the farm-house was 
 known to her. 
 
 She had hardly passed into the softened light of 
 the forest when she stopped abruptly, and stood 
 with head uplifted. The girl was almost as much at 
 home in the woods as a native. Every sound per- 
 taining thereto was familiar to her. Now her quick 
 ear caught a movement that was fresh. 
 
 "Those are not the footsteps of Indians," she 
 mused, "and they are too many to belong to our 
 own people." 
 
 Some instinct, which was certainly not of fear, for 
 she knew of no possible danger, prompted her to 
 step behind a tree. The footsteps came nearer. 
 She heard a voice giving an order. 
 
 "Dutchmen and soldiers," she said. 
 
 A moment later she added : 
 
 "The Hollanders have come!" 
 
 She did not stop to argue the question whether 
 they could or could not be here. That sharp, short
 
 374 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 order, and the many feet, could mean only the pres- 
 ence of soldiers. 
 
 Very quietly, she told herself the unpleasant truth. 
 She quite understood its significance. The coming 
 of the Hollanders had been a thing to be dreaded 
 ever since the Indians first gave warning of a pos- 
 sible invasion. And now they were here, and 
 nobody was prepared for them, although the Gov- 
 ernor had sent reinforcements to Fort Trinity as a 
 precautionary measure. 
 
 Agn eta's first thought took the form of a strong 
 desire to be at home. Soldiers were not, as a rule, 
 chivalrous in those days, and unprotected maidens 
 of the enemy's race not likely to meet with gener- 
 ous treatment at their hands. 
 
 It was with a thrill of fear that she saw a dozen 
 Dutchmen pass the opening by which she had 
 entered the wood. They were near enough for her 
 to see them plainly, and to catch in their speech the 
 one word that was most familiar. 
 
 "Christina!" 
 
 As the lips of the Dutchmen uttered it she under- 
 stood its significance. 
 
 They had surprised the fort below, and were 
 bound for the one above. These soldiers were 
 holding the road, that no word of their coming 
 might reach Governor Rysingh, who was himself at 
 Fort Christina. 
 
 "They will let none go past to tell him," she 
 mused, "and our Fort Christina will fall into their 
 hands."
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 375 
 
 There was nobody to see the light that a minute 
 later came into her eyes, or to watch the nimble 
 figure that crept round tree trunks, making swift, 
 noiseless dashes from one sheltered spot to the 
 next, all the time cautiously but surely advancing. 
 In the direction of home? Nay, but away from it, 
 towards the Christina Creek, where stood the fort of 
 the Swedes. 
 
 "Governor Rysingh must be warned," said 
 Agneta, "and there is nobody to warn him but 
 me." 
 
 She made a considerable circuit to avail herself of 
 the cover of the forest. Cnce she approached its 
 edge, at a place where a view of the road could be 
 obtained. Squads of soldiers occupied it, posted, as 
 she partly saw, and partly guessed, at intervals 
 along its route. 
 
 She went back into the forest and hurried on. 
 The danger seemed more real for that glance at the 
 enemy. It made the more exposed part of her 
 journey doubly formidable. Before her was a 
 stretch of low, unprotected land, across which she 
 must pass to reach cover again. For some minutes 
 she had heard nothing of the soldiers. This partic- 
 ular spot offered no facilities for investigation. She 
 listened intently, and then stepped beyond the trees. 
 It is not to be denied that her heart beat wildly as 
 she came into that open space. 
 
 "Look out! There's somebody moving yon- 
 der!" 
 
 There was a rush of feet, an answering shout, and
 
 376 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 the turning of a body of men posted further up the 
 road. 
 
 Agneta dashed across the stretch of low land, and 
 into the forest beyond. The wood reached, she 
 turned aside, and penetrated deeper into its shadow. 
 She heard orders given to watch the road, and then 
 the trampling of feet as the pursuers came into the 
 wood. Unfortunately the trees were not thick 
 enough to effectually hide her movements. She 
 crouched behind some bushes, and waited, hoping 
 the soldiers would grow tired of the search. 
 
 " 'Tis a woman! I saw the wag of her petti- 
 coats. ' ' 
 
 "Woman or man, we've got to find her, " responded 
 a second Dutch voice. "A woman's tongue can tell 
 a secret as well as any. ' ' 
 
 The answer was a laugh, coarse and loud, fol- 
 lowed by the sound of crashing through the under- 
 brush. 
 
 "This way! I'll swear I saw her pass through 
 the gap by yonder pine," cried the first speaker. 
 
 "Spread out and let's beat the bush," suggested 
 another. "She '11 not escape further along. They're 
 on the watch beyond, now." 
 
 They tramped round and round, coming nearer to 
 her hiding place every minute. 
 
 Agneta kept very still. It took all the strength of 
 her will to hold herself thus as they gradually 
 hemmed her in. There came a moment when she 
 saw that discovery was inevitable. Two soldiers 
 were bearing down upon her.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 377 
 
 Suddenly, before the foremost of them, there 
 rose, as if out of the earth itself, a girl's figure. 
 The face that belonged to it was pale and still; 
 only the eyes shone with a light that looked not 
 wholly safe. The maiden was but an arm's length 
 from the soldier. She stood and confronted 
 him. 
 
 "Ha! Here she is!" 
 
 He stretched out his hand. By a quick movement 
 she placed herself beyond its reach. 
 
 "Sir, what do you want with me?" she asked, in a 
 tone as quiet as if the meeting were but an everyday 
 encounter. 
 
 "Want?" replied the Dutchman, taken by surprise 
 at the question. "We want to know what you are 
 doing here." 
 
 He advanced as he spoke, and took her rudely by 
 the arm. 
 
 "Sir," she said, proudly, "your touch is rough. 
 Kindly take your hand off. I have no intention of 
 running away. ' ' 
 
 Instinctively he obeyed. 
 
 "You ask me what I do here," she continued. 
 " 'Tis a question easy to answer. What I do is that 
 which you also are doing. This is a land free to all. 
 I was but walking in the woods. ' ' 
 
 "Whither bound?" asked the Dutchman. . 
 
 She hesitated. 
 
 "For my home, until I heard your voices," 
 she said. Then, with a smile: "We are not well 
 used to soldiers in this peaceful land. When I
 
 378 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 saw you, I left you the road, and took to the 
 woods." 
 
 "In what direction lies your home?" asked the 
 soldier. 
 
 "It lieth on the bank of the South River," she 
 said. 
 
 "And lieth the South River in yonder part?" he 
 asked, with a sneer. 
 
 "No," replied Agneta quietly. "The South 
 River lay in the direction occupied by soldiers of 
 whose chivalry towards women I was not as- 
 sured. ' ' 
 
 "Aha! And so you came hither to put the 
 chivalry to the test, eh?" laughed a broad, coarse 
 visaged soldier who had drawn near. 
 
 He laid a rude hand on the girl's shoulder. 
 
 "Come, my beauty, speak the truth," he said. 
 "These feet were bound for Fort Christina, or I'm 
 out in my reckoning. ' ' 
 
 She turned upon him with blazing eyes. 
 
 "Do the men of Holland treat women thus?" she 
 asked scornfully. 
 
 "Yes, my dear, when the women don't behave 
 themselves, ' ' said the Dutchman, with a hoarse laugh. 
 
 She made a movement towards the other soldiers 
 who were near. 
 
 "Sirs," she said, "I claim of you protection. 
 You wear the uniform of soldiers. It is your duty 
 to protect the weak. I will go with you where you 
 desire. But I demand that you behave as men, and 
 not as ruffians."
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 379 
 
 "Let the girl alone," said the Hollander who had 
 first put his hand upon her. "She is a prisoner, and 
 she must go with us. But there is no need to insult 
 her." 
 
 "/ don't want to insult her," replied the other, 
 bringing his face close to hers. "But I'm going to 
 look into a pretty girl's face when I get a chance." 
 
 His arm was round her waist. The face he 
 looked into was proud enough to make him hesitate 
 before he brought his own any nearer. While he 
 hesitated, the other Dutchman gave him a rough 
 push. 
 
 "Get away, Jansen," he said. "Let the girl 
 alone. vShe's my prisoner. I took her." 
 
 Agneta came a step nearer to him. 
 
 "I will go with you where you wish," she said, 
 "so long as I may look to you for protection. " 
 
 "You'll have to go, my girl," he replied, "protec- 
 tion or no protection," but the hand that he put 
 upon her shoulder was neither rough nor familiar. 
 
 "What are you going to do with her?" laughed 
 another soldier. "You may neither touch nor look 
 at her majesty, mind that." 
 
 "I'll go back with her, and put her into an officer's 
 charge. It's his place to decide what to do with 
 her," replied the other, and though his face red- 
 dened at the shout of laughter set up by his com- 
 rades, he adhered to his resolution. 
 
 Agneta had to face more than one squad of sol- 
 diers as her companion led her along the road 
 towards Fort Trinity and the South River. It took
 
 380 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 all the force of her will to keep her face calm and 
 proud when those rough Dutch soldiers surrounded 
 her, staring into the eyes that more than once gath- 
 ered to themselves a mist of tears. Jests and 
 threats and coarse familiarity were met in turn by 
 the same still, steadfast glance, that sometimes 
 shamed and sometimes angered the Dutchmen. 
 
 They were not a mile from the farm-house when 
 an officer was encountered. 
 
 "What have you here?" he asked gruffly. 
 
 "A Swedish maiden bound for Fort Christina," 
 was the reply. 
 
 An oath loud and strong escaped the officer's 
 lips. 
 
 "Hark you, girl!" he said. "This land is in our 
 possession. Any one who tries to be the undoing 
 of our plans will wish himself or herself underneath 
 the waters of the South River. Do you want to be 
 sent a prisoner on board a war ship? Life there will 
 be little to the taste of a maiden like you, or I've 
 lost my mark. ' ' 
 
 "Nay, sir, I want nothing but to be allowed to go 
 home in peace, ' ' she said. 
 
 "Are you ready to swear that you will make no 
 attempt to warn those at your beggarly Fort Chris- 
 tina that their loving friends, the Hollanders, are 
 about to pay them a visit?" he asked. 
 
 She looked at him for a moment. 
 
 "Aye," she said, simply. "I will promise, for I 
 can do naught to help them." 
 
 "You would if you could, eh?" he said.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 381 
 
 "Sir, if this were your land, and you in my place, 
 what would you do?" she asked. 
 
 "Give in to the stronger force, as you will have to 
 do, ' ' he said. 
 
 "I will do it, sir," she replied. 
 
 "Let her go, Marten," said the officer. "And 
 mind you, my girl," he added, turning to Agneta, 
 "if you are caught at any tricks again, you will 
 learn what falling into the hands of the soldiers 
 means. Get you home! We'll see that you find 
 not your way to Fort Christina. ' ' 
 
 She wanted to run, to put space between herself 
 and those soldiers at a quicker rate than was pos- 
 sible at an ordinary gait, but she held her feet in 
 check. There were few soldiers at this end of the 
 road. She passed but two parties before the farm- 
 house was in sight. As the first building came in 
 view she saw a figure emerge from the wood. 
 
 "Grandfather Axel!" she cried, and ran to meet 
 him. 
 
 He hurried towards her at a pace that little fitted 
 the burden of eighty-two years. 
 
 "My bairn, I have feared for you," he said, gently 
 patting shoulder and arm. "Know you that the 
 Dutch soldiers are here?" 
 
 "Yes, I have met them," she answered, trying to 
 keep her voice steady. "Grandfather Axel, let us 
 go in. There are many Hollanders upon this road, 
 and their mien is far from friendly." 
 
 She was anxious about his safety. Her one desire 
 was to hurry him indoors.
 
 382 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "You have met them?" he asked. 
 
 "Yes. They stopped me, but they they let me 
 come on." 
 
 Her voice was breaking. 
 
 "God be thanked," he said. 
 
 "So you've got back," cried Maria. "How did 
 you get past the soldiers?" 
 
 "They let me come home," said Agneta. 
 
 She spoke calmly, but her lip quivered, and she 
 hurried away to her own room. 
 
 "Well," commented Maria emphatically, "I 
 begin to think there's not a man on earth that can 
 withstand a fair face. ' ' 
 
 The door that fell to after her closed with a very 
 unnecessary bang as she hurried away to deposit 
 certain valuables in hiding places selected for their 
 promise of security. Any moment the soldiers 
 might make a raid upon the farm-house. They were 
 at present all fully employed under Stuyvesant's 
 orders in the construction of batteries overlooking 
 Fort Trinity. They had no time to trouble the 
 settlers yet. 
 
 "Swen Schute will not give in. The Hollanders 
 will have to fight their way if they would enter 
 Fort Trinity," said the housewife, proudly. "He 
 has had reinforcements lately from the Governor. 
 I'll warrant that Director Stuyvesant himself will 
 find Swen a thorn in his side. ' ' 
 
 "He can't hold out," commented the hired serv- 
 ant, who had returned from a secret investigation of 
 the enemy's forces. "Why, there's a thousand
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 383 
 
 Dutchmen yonder if there's one. The place fairly 
 swarms with soldiers." 
 
 "God grant they may be content with taking the 
 fort," said Axel. 
 
 ' ' Little hope of that, ' ' was the answer. ' ' They've 
 made prisoners of freemen lower down by Elfsborg, 
 and the story goes that they have threatened to 
 carry away every man of us to New Amsterdam." 
 
 The housewife stopped in the act of lifting a 
 kettle from the fire. 
 
 "Has it come to that?" she cried. 
 
 "Aye. So they say," replied the man, stolidly. 
 "It's war they're here for, and war's war."
 
 CHAPTER XXXV 
 
 A group of Swedish soldiers stood by the Chris- 
 tina Creek not far above the fort. The early morn- 
 ing sun shone upon their arms and their grim, 
 determined faces. They were ten in number, and 
 by their side was one who was not a soldier. He 
 was as fully armed as the rest, and his face showed 
 no less determination. It showed more impatience. 
 He seemed to find it hard to wait while a boat was 
 launched, and it was his hand that pushed it from 
 the shore with such impetuosity that it swayed 
 dangerously. 
 
 "Have a care," said one of the soldiers. "We 
 desire not to begin our expedition with a ducking." 
 
 "There's no time for care," replied the young 
 man. "If we hasten not, the fort may be in the 
 hands of the enemy before we arrive. ' ' 
 
 "Never fear. Swen Schute will hold out," was 
 the answer. "He has had reinforcements on pur- 
 pose. We shall be there before the sun is many 
 hours higher." 
 
 It was not so much of the safety of the fort that 
 the other was thinking as of the safety of a farm- 
 house near the fort. To Eric Helm the roof that 
 sheltered Agneta was the central spot of New 
 Sweden. He would have liked to turn those ten 
 picked men from Fort Christina into a bodyguard 
 
 384
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 385 
 
 for the girl from whom his thoughts had never 
 wandered since he heard that the Dutch were in the 
 land. The best he could do, however, was to join 
 himself to them, and go to Agneta's aid. They 
 were willing enough to have his company. Every 
 gun would count in a skirmish with the foe. 
 
 If they had known that the Dutch flag was already 
 vaunting itself above Fort Trinity, but one of the 
 company would that morning have been crossing 
 the creek. He would have gone though he had 
 been assured that all the road from Fort Christina to 
 Fort Trinity swarmed with Dutchmen. But he 
 would have gone more warily. 
 
 More than thirty-six hours had passed since the 
 first hostile army of white men that ever trod the 
 banks of the Delaware disembarked above what is 
 now the town of Newcastle. The size of that army 
 had brought dismay to the heart of Swen Schute. 
 He saw at once the utter hopelessness of resistance. 
 He was the more embarrassed that Governor 
 Rysingh had earlier sent him reinforcements, weak- 
 ening his own garrison by so doing. The warning 
 of the Indians led the Governor to prepare for pos- 
 sible emergencies. He surmised that Fort Trinity 
 would be the main point of attack should the Dutch- 
 men come. To the best of his ability he made pro- 
 vision for the security of that citadel. Swen Schute 
 was bidden to stop the fleet below the fort, by 
 friendly negotiations, if possible, if not, by the 
 persuasion of his guns. 
 
 But Governor Rysingh knew not the strength of
 
 386 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 the invading fleet when he gave that order. As the 
 commandant counted the vessels ascending the 
 river, and estimated the number of soldiers they 
 carried, he saw the hopelessness of a conflict with 
 the Director of New Netherland, and decided to 
 wait and let Stuyvesant take the initiative. 
 
 That decision was his undoing. The Dutch fleet 
 sailed above the fort, and Swen Schute discovered 
 when too late that he was cut off from communica- 
 tion with Fort Christina, and that by a foe who 
 would make no concession. 
 
 He was called upon to surrender. In vain he 
 asked permission to send an open letter to Governor 
 Rysingh. The only favor he could gain was per- 
 mission to put off his decision till the next day. He 
 owed that concession, not to Dutch clemency, but to 
 the fact as Stuyvesant naively wrote afterwards 
 that the Dutch could not get their batteries ready 
 before that time. 
 
 Swen Schute saw those batteries rise on high 
 ground commanding his fort, and he saw no hope 
 of rescue. Thus it happened that at noon the next 
 day the Dutch marched into Fort Trinity with colors 
 flying. 
 
 The little band of soldiers sent to reinforce the 
 fort knew nothing of the uselessness of the risk they 
 were taking. They were ignorant also of the great- 
 ness of that risk. Eric Helm breathed a sigh of 
 relief as he stepped ashore. He was at least on the 
 same side of the creek as Agneta. If his feet did not 
 soon carry him to her aid, it should not be his fault.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 387 
 
 It was he who was walking ahead when the bank 
 of the creek was passed, and it was around him 
 that the first onslaught of the ambushed foe waxed 
 fiercest. The Dutchmen swooped down on that 
 small band of Swedes, surrounding them, and 
 swarming in upon them. Five to one was not fair 
 fighting, but as that cry, "Surrender! You are our 
 prisoners ! ' ' rang in his ears, Eric would have fought 
 a hundred men single-handed. 
 
 Surrender! With Agneta unprotected at the 
 farm-house four miles away? Not while his hand 
 could hold a sword. 
 
 There was no time to bring his gun into position, 
 but he drew his sword and swung it round him, for 
 a moment clearing a space for himself in the midst 
 of those leering, shouting Dutchmen. He was cut 
 off from his companions, who were themselves mak- 
 ing a firm stand behind him. A few minutes of 
 wild, desperate resistance brought the skirmish to 
 an end, and eight out of the ten soldiers were pris- 
 oners in the hands of the Dutch. The other two had 
 escaped to the boat, and were putting out into the 
 stream, while a shower of bullets fell about them, 
 and the threats of the Hollanders rang in their ears. 
 
 Eric Helm lay on the ground, trampled upon by 
 the victorious Dutchmen. His sword had been 
 snatched from his grasp. The breath was almost 
 trodden out of his body. Yet he felt not the touch 
 of those heels. He thought only of Agneta, and 
 the sharpness of the sting of defeat lay in the knowl- 
 edge that she would look in vain for succor.
 
 388 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "Here, get on your feet, you madman! Do you 
 think you can fight fifty Hollanders? Stand off 
 Jiere, and let him get up." 
 
 A Dutch soldier pushed away two or three of his 
 comrades, and then gave the fallen Swede a rough 
 kick to hasten his movements. 
 
 Bleeding and bruised, the young man struggled 
 to his feet. Even then he struck out wildly 
 with his fists, till a sword-thrust in the arm put 
 a stop to further hostile demonstrations on his 
 part. 
 
 Meanwhile, the skirmish had been seen from the 
 fort, and one of the big guns pointed at the Dutch- 
 men. When its great throat gave forth the first 
 real note of war, the Hollanders scattered and 
 retreated, taking refuge in the woods, whither also 
 they dragged their prisoners. 
 
 Their rage at being thus opposed manifested itself 
 in brutal violence to the captured soldiers. Eric 
 Helm received more than his share of blows. In 
 spite of his wounded arm, he managed to return a 
 few of them, but when the soldiers drew off, leav- 
 ing the prisoners in charge of a guard, it was an 
 exhausted and battered Swede who glowered at his 
 captors and meditated possible and impossible 
 methods of escape. 
 
 At the farm-house the numbness that seizes upon 
 the faculties when men and women wait helplessly 
 for the falling of some great calamity rested upon 
 the household. The first night after the army of 
 invasion had gained possession of the land was spent
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 389 
 
 by Axel Bonde and his men in driving many of the 
 cattle into the woods. 
 
 "They may perchance be safer there," he said. 
 "Our friends, the Indians, will not molest them." 
 
 Katarina took the opportunity to hide her treas- 
 ures, and drag them forth again to find for them a 
 safer place, all the time going about in the dark, 
 with suspicious peerings through doorways and win- 
 dows, to make sure that the enemy was not lurking 
 without. 
 
 It was on the Sunday, the day after the capitula- 
 tion of Fort Trinity, while Domine Megapolensis, 
 the Director's chaplain, preached a thanksgiving 
 sermon in the fort in the presence of the army of 
 occupation, that one of the three hired men came 
 into the house. His face, usually impassive, 
 betrayed some fixed resolve. 
 
 "Well," said Katarina, "are all things yet 
 untouched by those thieves of Dutchmen?" 
 
 "Aye, but they'll not be so long," he replied. 
 "Others have fared less happily. I don't know what 
 you're thinking of doing. I've come to give you 
 fair notice that you'll have to get along without me. 
 I've no mind to be sent to Manhattan along with the 
 thirty Swedes soldiers and freemen that yonder 
 marauding Director is about to dispatch to New 
 Netherland." 
 
 "What, the freemen and soldiers from the fort?" 
 
 "Aye, the very same. He will have us all there 
 before the war is over, if we're not a match for him. 
 The Dutch soldiers boast that he is going to people
 
 390 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 this land with Hollanders, and send us all to New 
 Netherland. ' ' 
 
 "What are you going to do?" asked Katarina. 
 
 "Take to the woods. The Indians are our 
 friends. ' ' 
 
 He kept his word, and Axel Bonde was left to sur- 
 mise that the other men had followed his example, 
 for from this time none appeared at the farm. 
 
 The immunity from molestation did not last long. 
 The very next day saw the cattle house invaded, 
 and the best cows driven off for slaughter. Dutch 
 soldiers entered the buildings with swords drawn 
 and attitude menacing, and came out with coarse 
 jokes on their lips, and quivering, half-dead poultry 
 dangling from their hands. Katarina watched the 
 devastation with an angry light in her eyes, but she 
 dared make no protest. The depredations became 
 of daily occurrence, and were continued even when 
 the body of the army had moved on to attack Fort 
 Christina. 
 
 Personal violence the household had as yet 
 escaped, though their neighbors, had not all been as 
 fortunate. Every day, when the soldiers appeared, 
 Axel Bonde mounted guard at the low door that 
 gave access to the farm-house. With a patience that 
 nothing could disturb he saw his cattle driven off, 
 his hogs slaughtered before his eyes, and his poultry 
 carried away as trophies. Not once did he offer 
 menace or expostulation. 
 
 "Let them take them all, if they leave but my 
 best treasures unharmed, ' ' he said.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 391 
 
 There came a day, however, when a drunken 
 officer brought his band of men into the courtyard. 
 The last cow had been driven from the cattle-house. 
 A few hens scratched in mistaken security among 
 the hay. A couple of pigs grunted from their sty. 
 They afforded the only promise of food to the 
 expectant Dutchmen. 
 
 "Rout out the rascally Swede, and bid him find 
 provisions for the owners of this land," shouted the 
 officer, and the soldiers, nothing loth, turned 
 towards the door. 
 
 It was securely barred within, and behind the bar 
 stood Axel Bonde, his gun held in a hand that shook 
 with fear, not for himself, but for the women and 
 children who had no protector but him. An old 
 man of eighty-two looked but a sorry bodyguard for 
 such a moment as this. 
 
 "Open the door to your masters, you dog of a 
 Swede ! ' ' demanded the soldiers. 
 
 There was no answer. Axel Bonde kept silence, 
 hoping the soldiers would go away. A volley of 
 blows upon the door undeceived him. 
 
 "Open your door, or we will burn the house over 
 your head, you obstinate fool," cried a Dutchman's 
 voice. 
 
 "Fasten the door quickly after me," said Axel, in 
 a low tone, to his daughter-in-law. "I am going out 
 to speak to them. " 
 
 "You are going to do nothing of the sort," replied 
 Katarina. "They are drunk. A sober Dutchman 
 is brute enough at this time, but a drunken Dutch-
 
 392 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 man is worse than a beast. Stay where you are. I 
 am going- to fetch another gun. ' ' 
 
 But while she went, Axel Bonde quietly unbarred 
 the door, and surprised his foes by stepping out into 
 their midst. 
 
 For a moment they recoiled before the calm 
 majesty of the figure that confronted them. Then 
 they rallied, and laid rough hands upon him. 
 
 "Here you are, are you? Why didn't you come 
 when you were called?" demanded the officer. 
 
 "What is your business with me?" asked Axel, 
 calmly. 
 
 "Our business? You shall soon know it," replied 
 the Dutchman, with an oath. "What mean you by 
 keeping empty cattle sheds when your betters are in 
 need of food?" 
 
 "If they are empty it is your hand that has made 
 them so," said Axel. "You have taken the cattle, 
 even to the last. The very oxen that should draw 
 the plow have been driven off. What will you? 
 Can you have more than all?" 
 
 "All, say you?" demanded the officer. "Will you 
 tell me you have no store of food upon your 
 premises? Your family goes not hungry, I dare 
 swear. ' ' 
 
 "That which would feed my family would suffice 
 little for a band of soldiers," said Axel. "Would 
 you leave women and children to starve?" 
 
 "I care not what becomes of them, you canting 
 hypocrite," roared the soldier. "As well starve as 
 not. There will then be the less of you to transport
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 393 
 
 to New Netherland. Come, lead the way. We 
 want food, and we are going to have it. ' ' 
 
 For answer Axel walked towards the hog-pen, his 
 step unhurried, his tall, majestic figure drawn to its 
 full height. 
 
 ' ' There, ' ' he said, ' ' they are the last. Take them, 
 and leave my house unmolested. ' ' 
 
 "Nay, but we needed not your guidance to find 
 these," sneered the officer. "Hark you, old man! 
 We want all your house affords, to the last mouthful, 
 and we'll have it, too. Do you hear that?" 
 
 "And you will deliberately leave women and 
 children to starve?" 
 
 "Haven't I told you I don't care how soon they 
 starve? The sooner the better," shouted the officer. 
 
 "He who neglects to show mercy will someday 
 seek for mercy in vain," said Axel. "Your own 
 wives and little ones may yet know the violence of 
 a relentless foe. You are stronger than we are, but 
 there is One stronger than you." 
 
 ' ' Hold your tongue, and lead the way into your 
 house. Not that we need your guidance. We'll 
 soon make your women folks bring out their dain- 
 ties, " roared the Dutchman. "And take that for 
 your insolence, " he added, striking with his clenched 
 fist the face of the old man before him. 
 
 The blow was a heavy one, and Axel Bonde was 
 old. He reeled and fell, striking the ground heavily. 
 A shout of derisive laughter from the soldiers 
 greeted the old man's downfall. Before it died 
 away a girl's voice broke in on the sound.
 
 394 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "Are you men, or brutes, to ill -treat one old 
 enough to be the father of any one of you?" she said. 
 
 They turned and stared at her. The graceful 
 figure was drawn to its full height. The scorn in 
 her face silenced them. 
 
 "Stand aside," she continued imperiously, and 
 they made a way for her till she stood over Axel 
 Bonde. His face had grown grey as the hair that 
 surrounded it. When he saw the girl bending over 
 him, his eyes smiled upon her. 
 
 "Go tell my daughter to bring out food," he said. 
 "It is food that the soldiers want. And you stay 
 within the house. Go, my bairn and at once. ' ' 
 
 She smiled down upon him. 
 'I will go," she said, "and you shall go with me." 
 
 Then she turned to the soldiers. 
 
 "Lift him carefully, and bring him into the 
 house," she said. "He is hurt. And you, if you 
 need food, let one of your number come for it. You 
 can have what there is, but you must go away. You 
 have done enough harm for one day. ' ' 
 
 "Oh, we have, have we, you vixen?" replied the 
 officer, who had recovered from his surprise. "It 
 is a new thing to have a conquered foe dictating to 
 the victors. As for that old man, he can lie where 
 he is. It is good enough for him. And you, my 
 proud lady, shall lead the way into the house, aye, 
 and serve us while we feast. A pretty face is no 
 bad appetizer, even though it be the face of a fury." 
 
 "What? You will not bring him in?" she said, 
 looking at him with eyes that blazed. "Then are
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 395 
 
 you worse than a brute. If you want food you 
 may get it. I must first care for my grandfather." 
 
 She turned from them to summon Katarina to 
 help lift the old man, but as she would have moved 
 away, the officer laid his hand on her shoulder. 
 
 "Not so fast, my girl," he sneered. "I have said 
 you shall prepare our victuals, and I stick to my 
 word. Aye, and you shall serve us as we eat. As 
 for yonder old reprobate, he shall lie where he has 
 fallen. If he die there, so much the better." 
 
 "How dare you speak such words?" said Agneta, 
 her eyes filling with tears at the thought suggested by 
 his speech. "Are you a fiend that you thus speak?" 
 
 "Yes, my dear, the arch fiend himself," said the 
 Dutchman. "Come, give me a kiss to propitiate 
 me, for I swear it is not safe to anger me. I'll take 
 my fill of such sweetness later, when my appetite 
 .for more substantial dainties has been satisfied." he 
 added. 
 
 Agneta stood amidst the leering, drunken Dutch- 
 men, white and desperate. Her anxiety was not for 
 herself or her own danger, but for the old man lying 
 helpless upon the ground. How much he had been 
 injured by the fall she could not tell. She was 
 frantic to find out. The grey pallor of his face 
 alarmed her. 
 
 "Let me go," she said. "I will wait of you, if you 
 so desire, but first I must attend to my grand- 
 father. ' ' 
 
 "Not so fast," sneered the officer, keeping his hold 
 upon her. "You will wait of us first, and attend to
 
 396 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 him after. Get up, you old fool!" he added, brutally 
 kicking the prostrate figure. 
 
 A sharp cry from the lips of the girl followed the 
 act. It rang out through the buildings and the 
 courtyard, and reached Katarina in the house. It 
 reached another beside Katarina. A moment later 
 a dozen Indians stood within the door, and an old 
 warrior, with stately step, advanced towards the 
 staring Dutchmen. 
 
 With a piteous cry Agneta held out her hands 
 towards him. 
 
 "Amattehoorn, help us!" she cried. 
 
 He made her no answer but he advanced towards 
 the soldiers. 
 
 "The white men are our brothers," he said. "We 
 cannot see our brothers kill each other. The white 
 men say the Indian must live in peace. Now the 
 Indians also say the white men must not kill. I 
 have spoken. My young men are more in number 
 than yours. Go! The red men desire not to break 
 the chain of friendship, yet will they not see their 
 friends killed." 
 
 The officer stared at the Indian. Then his eye 
 fell on the warriors by the door. 
 
 "Many more wait without," said Amattehoorn sig- 
 nificantly. 
 
 The Dutchman loosed his hold of Agneta. Then 
 his foot spurned the figure upon the ground. 
 
 "You may look out, old man," he said savagely. 
 "We shall come back, and it will then be the worse 
 for you as well as your friends here. We will carry
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 397 
 
 you to New Netherland with us, and see how you 
 like that, you rascally old Swede." 
 
 He turned and went out, not without more 
 than one fearsome glance over his shoulder. He 
 did not know how many warriors lurked behind the 
 corners of buildings, nor at what moment an arrow 
 might come flying from a bow to find a lodgment in 
 some vital part of his body. He had suddenly 
 become very desirous of leaving the neighborhood 
 of the farm-house. His exit from the shed was so 
 hasty that the pigs were left to grunt in peace. 
 
 He had hardly disappeared when a tall figure 
 strode into the building. 
 
 "Agneta little sweetheart am I too late? I 
 have moved heaven and earth to get here. ' ' 
 
 He was on the floor by her side, his arm thrown 
 protectingly around her. 
 
 For a moment Agneta's eyes looked into the face 
 of Gustavus Pors. Then her lip quivered. 
 
 "They have hurt him," she said, and bent again 
 over the old man,
 
 CHAPTER XXXVI 
 
 The arm that encircled Agneta trembled, and the 
 eyes that looked into hers burned with love and 
 tenderness. She felt both, but she had time to 
 think of neither. The last vestige of color had left 
 the face of Axel Bonde after the brutal kick with 
 which the Dutchman had turned from him. His 
 eyes were closed, and he was no longer conscious 
 even of the presence of his "bairn." She turned to 
 Monsieur Pors with a frightened question in her eyes. 
 
 "No," he said gently, "he is not dead. We must 
 take him into the house. Nay, ' ' he added tenderly, 
 as she would have helped lift him, "thy strength, 
 little one, is insufficient. Amattehoorn will carry 
 him more easily." 
 
 Gustavus Pors and the Indian bore the old man 
 through the low door, within which Madam Botorpa 
 had passed on the day when Axel Bonde welcomed 
 his brother Eric's granddaughter to the best place 
 in his home and his heart. The old door had trav- 
 eled to New Sweden with its owner. It was a part 
 of the house in the dear Sweedland, and he would 
 not leave it behind. 
 
 "He will never walk through it again," said Kata- 
 rina, when she saw the old man's face. 
 
 The blow dealt by the Dutchman had been a sav- 
 age one, and Axel had fallen heavily. Examination 
 
 398
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 399 
 
 showed only a broken leg, but Axel's condition 
 pointed to internal injuries. It was long before he 
 rallied. 
 
 "Where are the bairns?" he said, when his eyes 
 opened again to the world. 
 
 Then he saw Monsieur Pors. The younger man 
 came forward. 
 
 "Will you let me care for them?" he said. "I think 
 I can promise you that violence such as this shall 
 not be repeated. An Indian guard is already 
 around the house. As for me, I pledge myself to 
 protect this family with my life. ' ' 
 
 The face of Axel Bonde was troubled. 
 
 "I am helpless, and can do no more to guard 
 them, ' ' he said. ' ' For the sake of the bairns I thank 
 you, but " 
 
 Gustavus Pors came nearer, and bent his head till 
 the words he spoke reached no ears but those for 
 which they were intended. 
 
 "But you hesitate to trust me," he said gently. 
 "My friend, I thought I loved Agneta well enough 
 to do anything to gain her. In the past few days, 
 when it looked as if I were to be denied the happi- 
 ness of being by her side in this danger, I learned 
 that I loved her enough to deem the caring for her 
 in itself a sufficient privilege. Let me protect her 
 and you. At present I ask no more. ' ' 
 
 The old man breathed more freely. 
 
 "You are stronger than I am, " he said. "Your 
 arm will avail where mine has failed. I give up my 
 charge to you. ' '
 
 400 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 Gustavus Pors spoke truly when he said that dur- 
 ing the past few days he had looked in the face 
 possibilities that had shewn the strength of his love 
 for Agneta. He had spared neither money nor risk 
 in order to reach New Sweden in time. He found him- 
 self practically a prisoner in the hands of the Indians. 
 
 Upon the morning after his appeal to the Indian 
 girl he waited impatiently for the day-dawn. Before 
 the great red face of the sun rose above the trees, 
 he was standing where its beams could fall upon 
 him. At the moment when the first ray shot across 
 his face he heard a footstep, and turned to confront 
 the old Indian who the day before had acted as his 
 guide. 
 
 "The Swede is in haste to begin his journey," he 
 said. 
 
 "The name will serve as well as any other," 
 replied Gustavus, quietly. "And as for haste, judge 
 you not that he has need to hurry who has walked 
 all day and advanced not?" 
 
 The face of the Indian did not change. 
 
 "My friend," continued Gustavus, "yesterday I 
 offered you wampum to lead me to the coast that 
 lieth south of the Manhattans. I offer double to-day 
 to him who will take me yet further, even to the 
 land of the South River." 
 
 "The South River lieth many days' journey 
 away," said the Indian. "The feet of the Swede 
 would grow sore before he reached it." 
 
 "If you will lead, I will follow," said Gustavus. 
 "The feet can take care of themselves. And the
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 401 
 
 sooner we reach the South River, the more wampum 
 shall you carry back with you." 
 
 "The white man who knows the path better than 
 the Indian, may journey alone," said the warrior, 
 turning on his heel and leaving the traveler to do 
 as he pleased. 
 
 A few minutes later a young squaw passed, carry- 
 ing water. 
 
 "See you the three tall pines above which the sun 
 shows his face?" she said, without turning her head 
 towards the stranger. "Beyond them waits a brave 
 who will take you towards the South River. ' ' 
 
 "And at the South River is a girl who will thank 
 you for this day's work," said Gustavus, his voice 
 low and clear, his eyes looking off beyond the young 
 squaw. "See, I leave among the bushes that which 
 will remind you of her, ' ' and he placed a trinket and 
 a golden coin upon the ground, and turned in the 
 direction she had indicated. 
 
 It was the beginning of a series of wanderings, 
 purposely made circuitous, but leading mainly south- 
 ward. The days passed, and the patience of the 
 traveler was worn to shreds. Not until he had 
 journeyed far from Dutch influence did the charac- 
 ter of the Indians change. Then, as one guide 
 passed him over to another, he gradually met more 
 friendly faces in the wigwams. 
 
 Day after day during that slow progress he cursed 
 his folly in leaving New Sweden. He counted the 
 days that had passed since he turned his back on 
 New Amsterdam, and came to the conclusion that
 
 402 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 even with adverse winds the Dutch must be 
 already in the land of the South River. As he 
 tramped along the narrow trails through the forest 
 he pictured to himself the progress of the Dutch 
 force up the river. 
 
 He knew a little of the temper of the Hollanders. 
 He had seen enough of it in New Amsterdam to 
 judge of its bitterness. He imagined it let loose on 
 the heads of the settlers. That little stretch of land 
 between Fort Trinity and Fort Christina would be 
 the very centre of the conflict. And the centre of 
 that district for him was the house that sheltered 
 Agneta. Was it even now in the hands of Dutch 
 soldiers? Were its inmates already subjected to the 
 coarse brutality of men who had some of them come 
 straight from Holland to avenge the insult offered to 
 the Dutch flag in the taking of the Dutch Fort Cas- 
 imir and the making of it into the Fort Trinity of 
 the Swedes? He would have traveled night and 
 day if it would have availed him anything. But the 
 Indians were immovable. 
 
 When at last he came among those who were too 
 far south to be under the domination of the Hol- 
 landers, he made better progress. Then, indeed, he 
 gave himself little rest, for he learned that his worst 
 fears were realized, and the Hollanders were already 
 in possession of the South River. 
 
 "Better stay among us till the Dutch Sachem 
 returns to his own land," suggested a warrior in 
 whose lodge he had rested for a few hours' sleep, 
 "else may you quickly find -yourself back from
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 403 
 
 whence you came, for the Hollanders are putting 
 the Swedes in their big ships to carry them all to 
 Manhattan." 
 
 "Say you so?" said Gustavus. "Then must we 
 move warily. How far are we from the South 
 River?" 
 
 "A day's journey," replied the Indian. 
 
 Before the day was over Gustavus stood in the 
 presence of Amattehoorn, of whose friendship for 
 Axel Bonde he was well aware. 
 
 "Amattehoorn," he said, "I remember your face, 
 though you have, perchance, forgotten mine. I 
 come to ask your help for Axel Bonde and his house- 
 hold." 
 
 "I also remember the Swede who was in a hurry," 
 replied Amattehoorn. "What do you ask? Axel 
 Bonde is the brother of my people." 
 
 "He is in danger. I am going to his aid, " said 
 Gustavus. "His family may even now be in the 
 hands of the Hollanders. I ask not that you fight 
 against the Dutch, but only that you bring the young 
 men and warriors of your tribe, and guard the house 
 of your friend Axel ; that you give to him protection 
 as he would give it to his brothers the red men, if 
 their squaws and their little ones were at the mercy 
 of an enemy. I will give much wampum for every 
 day you camp around his house enough to divide 
 amongst all your braves. ' ' 
 
 "Friend," said Amattehoorn calmly, "your wam- 
 pum may be useful among the young men who know 
 not Axel Bonde. For me, I am ready to go with you
 
 404 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 when you will. When the little white squaw needs 
 him, Amattehoorn will come." 
 
 The hand of the proud Swede went out and 
 touched the palm of the old warrior. It was no con- 
 ventional grasp, but the unpremeditated clasp of 
 friendship. The warrior and the traveler had an 
 interest in common. The "little white squaw" was 
 before the eyes of both. 
 
 It was Amattehoorn who planned the expedition, 
 gathering together a band of young men and war- 
 riors, and stealing with them through the woods. It 
 was he also who curbed the impatience of the 
 Swede, bidding him keep under cover. 
 
 "The Hollanders are many," he said. "If one 
 would strike a hundred, he must strike as my people 
 do. The trees and the rocks and the bushes fight 
 for us." 
 
 When the farm-house was reached, however, 
 Amattehoorn found Gustavus no obedient follower. 
 The voices of the Dutchmen within the quadrangle 
 put all his caution to the rout. He forgot that he 
 had not intended to fight that his appearance on 
 the scene would complicate matters. He wanted to 
 rush at once to the rescue, but Amattehoorn's hand 
 was on his arm. 
 
 "The Swede who is in a hurry will not bring help 
 to his friends," he said grimly. "Axel Bonde and 
 the little squaw will not be the better for see- 
 ing one more of their people thrown into the big 
 canoes of the Hollanders. My people are not at 
 war with the Dutch. Let me go in and speak to
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 405 
 
 them. If they will not listen, there will yet be time 
 to kill." 
 
 "You will fight for her?" asked Gustavus, in a 
 voice that was not altogether under his control. 
 
 "Amattehoorn will stand by his friends," said the 
 Indian. 
 
 "Go then, quickly," said Gustavus. "Hark! 
 That is her voice." 
 
 It was followed by a cry, a sharp cry of fear. 
 
 "She is in danger! I must go to her." 
 
 Gustavus struggled against the hand that again 
 detained him. He pushed Amattehoorn aside, and 
 sprang towards the back of the sheds. 
 
 "A friend without wisdom is no better than an 
 enemy," said the Indian. 
 
 "Go then. I will wait here if I can," said 
 Gustavus. 
 
 It was well he had not to wait long. He barely 
 left the Dutchmen time to get out of the building 
 before he entered. The minutes during which he 
 stood behind the cattle house were the longest in his 
 life.
 
 CHAPTER XXXVII 
 
 Monsieur Pors was not the only man who, during 
 the earlier days of the Dutch occupation of New 
 Sweden, chafed and raged over his own helplessness. 
 Eric Helm was still in the woods upon the opposite 
 side of the creek from Fort Christina, a prisoner in 
 the hands of the Dutch. The ships had not yet left 
 the neighborhood of Fort Casimir, or the hold of one 
 of them would, in all probability, have been his 
 lodging place. 
 
 He heard the Dutch soldiers joking over the 
 weakness of the garrison at Fort Christina, and 
 grew hot with indignation when two messengers, a 
 lieutenant and a drummer, sent from Governor 
 Rysingh to hold communication with the Dutch, 
 were, after being assured that they might adventure 
 themselves freely among the latter, coolly added to 
 the number of the prisoners. 
 
 "Two less of the rascals to trouble us when we 
 walk into their fort," laughed a soldier. "If we 
 keep on at this rate we shall have the garrison in 
 our hands without needing to strike a blow. Verily 
 there seemeth to be but a handful of them, when 
 they are all counted. ' ' 
 
 "What say you, you scowling fool of a Swede?" 
 demanded another Dutchman, turning upon Eric. 
 "How many are there of you over yonder?" 
 
 406
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 407 
 
 "More than you will care to meet," responded 
 Eric savagely. " We are not reduced to such 
 straits that we must needs take to treachery to 
 make our enemies prisoners. Go up and try, my 
 fine fellows. You will learn that Swedes deal in 
 honest blows, and not sneaking expedients." 
 
 It was no exaggeration to designate the young 
 man a "scowling Swede." He would have scowled 
 less if he could have done more. To stand by and 
 witness the savage glee with which the enemy 
 greeted every new discovery of the weakness of the 
 Swedes, and to know that the main body of the 
 army was still in close proximity to Axel Bonde's 
 house, was maddening. He tried once to bribe his 
 captors with big offers if they would set him free 
 and go with him to his own plantation. They 
 laughed in his face. 
 
 "We'll have all you've got, no fear," they said. 
 "You needn't trouble to go through the unim- 
 portant ceremony of bestowing it upon us. You 
 canting Lutherans have had your turn on the South 
 River. You were ever thieves. We have come to 
 take back our own, and to help ourselves to the 
 wealth you have defrauded us of all these years. 
 You and your ministers and your Governor may go 
 back to your Sweedland together, if we slice not off 
 a few of your heads to teach the rest of you better 
 manners for the future." 
 
 "Slice away," retorted Eric scornfully. "You'll 
 have to answer to our Government for all the mis- 
 chief you do. I'm not sure but that death is to be
 
 408 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 preferred to the company the South River affords 
 just now." 
 
 A kick from one of the guards rewarded him for 
 his sally. His hands were fettered, but they 
 strained at the cords. 
 
 Was Agneta subjected to indignity at the hands 
 of these Dutchmen? he asked, and the question 
 drove the dark blood to his face and the fire to his 
 eye. 
 
 "Have a care! Looks will burn, when they are 
 hot enough," exclaimed another soldier, in mock 
 terror drawing a companion from proximity to the 
 prisoner. 
 
 Fort Christina soon after became the centre of 
 attack. Director Stuyvesant left a sufficient garri- 
 son at Fort Casimir, detaining the Swedish officers 
 within the fortress, but putting many of the sol- 
 diers, together with the freemen who had their 
 houses within the fort, in his own ships, that he 
 might, when occasion offered, send them to New 
 Amsterdam. That the vanquished would "ever be 
 dissatisfied, and a menace to the land," was the 
 principle by which he was guided. It would be 
 safer to have them in New Netherland, where they 
 would be overpowered by numbers. 
 
 The Director-General's great desire was now the 
 capture of Fort Christina, the oldest stronghold of 
 the Swedes. It was here in the neighborhood 
 where, many years later, another people built a 
 large town and called it Wilmington that the first 
 Swedish vessel disembarked its passengers, and the
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 409 
 
 first dwelling was erected. It was still a central 
 spot to the Swedes. Its fortress had been their 
 refuge before ever Governor Printz came to the 
 country and made Tenacong its capital. They 
 decided to stand by it now, and take the conse- 
 quences. 
 
 The consequences looked serious enough when 
 Director Stuyvesant brought his ships to anchor at 
 the mouth of the Brandywine, and proceeded to 
 erect batteries in positions favorable for attack. 
 The main body of the army having been landed 
 upon the north side of the Minquas' Kil, or Christina 
 Creek, as the Swedes had called it in honor of their 
 Queen, they crossed a low valley which at every 
 flood-tide was covered with water, and came to 
 elevated land that, even when the tide was in, stood 
 out high and dry. It went by the name of Timber 
 Island, and upon its west side afforded a good posi- 
 tion for a battery. Here Stuyvesant planted four 
 cannon pointing towards the fort, and within 
 effective distance of it. 
 
 He was in no hurry to begin the attack. He 
 meant to make his position sure before cpmmencing 
 actual hostilities. A second battery was cast up on 
 the north side of the fort, and mounted with three 
 cannon, and two others in advantageous positions 
 also rose. 
 
 The fort was now invested on every side ex- 
 cept the southeast, in which direction was noth- 
 ing but a low morass, five feet under water at high 
 tide.
 
 410 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 The position of those settlers who lived around, 
 but not within the fort, was perilous enough. 
 When Governor Rysingh learned that the Dutch 
 were in the land, he hastily collected the few men 
 within reach, and brought them into the fort to aid 
 in its defence. The women and children were at 
 the mercy of the enemy, and they found that mercy 
 anything but tender. Plunder and violence were of 
 daily occurrence, and they waited in fear and 
 trembling for the fall of the fort, and the final 
 triumph of their enemies. 
 
 Governor Rysingh had weakened his own garri- 
 son to strengthen that of Fort Trinity. He had not 
 enough soldiers to make successful sorties upon the 
 Dutch, and thus prevent the rising of the batteries. 
 He saw the Dutch guns pointed at the fort, till it 
 was no longer safe for the men to go out upon the 
 ramparts. 
 
 He tried parley, but found that Director Stuy- 
 vesant had but one answer to all his arguments. 
 The land of the South River belonged to New 
 Netherland, and he demanded the surrender of the 
 fort, and the complete submission of the Swedes to 
 the Dutch. Governor Rysingh went back more 
 determined than ever to stand out against the 
 aggression of the enemy. 
 
 Provisions were scarce in the citadel, and powder 
 was scarcer. The men were worn out with watch- 
 ing and anxiety, and now sickness appeared among 
 them. Stuyvesant began to threaten that he would 
 give no quarter if the garrison held out, and the
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 411 
 
 men, some of them anxious about their families, all 
 of them weary and discouraged, showed signs of 
 mutiny. 
 
 Meanwhile, throughout the land the soldiers held 
 sway. The pick of the settlers they carried off to 
 their vessels. 
 
 "Take away the men of standing and the men of 
 strength from among them, and the common herd 
 will follow us like sheep," said an officer, as his 
 soldiers led off a stalwart Swede who scowled at his 
 captors, and in his heart vowed vengeance. 
 
 The soldier gave voice to the policy that had been 
 outlined for the guidance of the Director-General. 
 All who were dangerous must be removed from the 
 land, and the rest forced to submit themselves to 
 Dutch rule. 
 
 The women saw their husbands and sons dragged 
 away, and they themselves were subjected to the 
 violence of the soldiers. Their cattle were driven 
 off, their hogs slaughtered, even their horses wan- 
 tonly shot, and sometimes their buildings reduced to 
 a heap of ruins. Pieter Stuyvesant had come to 
 subdue the land. If the Swedes were not subdued, 
 they were many of them ruined. 
 
 Upon the house of Axel Bonde the stillness of a 
 great sorrow had fallen. The old man lay very 
 quiet, making little of his pain, taking account of 
 all things, and thinking first of all of "the 
 bairns." 
 
 "You had better take them back to Sweden," he 
 said to his daughter-in-law. "The rule of the Dutch
 
 412 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 is not at ordinary times bad, but the bitterness of 
 these days will take long to pass away. ' ' 
 
 "I'm not going back to Sweden," rejoined Maria 
 stoutly. "Anna is married, and has the farm. I 
 will follow her example. Mother can live with me, 
 and Ian is old enough to be useful. I wonder 
 whether Eric is in Fort Christina, ' ' she added, sig- 
 nificantly. 
 
 If she did not notice the trembling of the fingers 
 held tight in Axel's clasp, another did. Monsieur 
 Pors, from the opposite side of the bed, looked down 
 into Agneta's face. Her lips were quivering. Did 
 he wish to know whether the tremor was for Axel 
 or for another that he asked of Maria : 
 
 "Is your friend Eric supposed to be at Fort 
 Christina?" 
 
 "He was expected home before this," replied the 
 girl. "He maybe in the fort, or those villainous 
 Hollanders may have him safe in the hold of 
 one of their vessels. It will come to the same 
 thing in the end, I suppose. Those within the 
 fort must surrender at length. They are no 
 match for an army such as Director Stuyvesant has 
 with him." 
 
 The color that came and went in Agneta's face 
 might well have answered any question in the mind 
 of Gustavus Pors. He came round, and rested his 
 hand lightly upon the girl's head. The touch was 
 a caress. 
 
 Monsieur Pors was especially tender to the maiden 
 in those days. He watched every opportunity to do
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 413 
 
 her service, while towards Axel Bonde he bore him- 
 self as a son. He strictly kept his word, and in the 
 household filled the old man's place. 
 
 "It is a privilege of which you must not deprive 
 me, ' ' he said to Katarina. ' ' I believe we need have 
 little present fear of violence. The Indians are 
 staunch friends of this house, and may be depended 
 upon. As for the Dutch, they will not, I thirik, 
 force a conflict with the natives. It is as much to 
 their interest to keep the peace in that direction as 
 to break it where we are concerned." 
 
 As regarded the present moment he was right. 
 The marauding bands of soldiers were not willing to 
 come to blows with the natives. The very existence 
 of the settlers by the South River Dutch as well as 
 Swedes depended upon the friendship of the 
 Indians. 
 
 Gustavus Pors did not add, though he well knew, 
 that the real danger to the household lay in the time 
 when the main army should return. If Director 
 Stuyvesant ordained that all the Swedes should be 
 removed to New Amsterdam, even an Indian guard 
 would be unable to stand out against soldiers who 
 were carrying into effect the commands of their 
 leader. Such a rough removal from his own 
 house to the vessel as the soldiers would give the 
 old man, would inevitably result in his death, 
 and death under circumstances that would tear 
 the hearts of those who loved him. For Agneta's 
 sake Gustavus Pors dreaded the surrender of Fort 
 Christina.
 
 414 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 In their homes the settlers both feared and longed 
 for it. Life was getting unbearable, and it would 
 at least bring the end, however little to be desired 
 that end might be. 
 
 In Axel Bonde's house there was comparative 
 safety in the meantime. It was perhaps the safest 
 place in New Sweden. Of the future Monsieur 
 Pors did not speak. 
 
 But while he kept silence, there was one, at 
 least, who thoroughly realized the danger. Agneta, 
 knelt by the old man's side, a brave smile on 
 her lips, but a growing anxiety eating its way 
 into her heart. She looked upon the face white 
 with pain that was borne without a sign, except 
 the increasing pallor when it became more vio- 
 lent than usual, and imagined the rough hands of 
 the Dutch soldiers lifting the old man from his bed 
 and throwing him upon the hard boards of the ship, 
 in all probability with none to care for him. She 
 had little hope that the wives and children of the 
 Swedes would be placed in the same vessel as the 
 men. Her heart grew cold and hot by turns as she 
 thought of her own helplessness to prevent the 
 cruelty. 
 
 Even Monsieur Pors and the Indians were not a 
 sure defence. Director Stuyvesant and his army 
 represented, in that time and in that land, an over- 
 whelming force. There had been a rumor of a large 
 quantity of wampum brought in the ships for use 
 among the Indians, if necessary. Amattehoorn 
 would be true to her and to Axel Bonde. Of that
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 415 
 
 Agneta had little doubt. But his race might not be 
 proof against the Director-General of New Nether- 
 land, and all the wampum with which he had pro- 
 vided himself. 
 
 Agneta said nothing about her fears. She told Axel 
 of the faithfulness of the Indians, and of Amatte- 
 hoorn's readiness to stay by "his white brother's 
 house for twelve moons if the Dutch Sachem grew 
 not tired of the South River before then." 
 
 " It is well, ' ' he said. ' ' Amattehoorn is indeed the 
 friend of his white brother. Is there aught left to 
 give the red men to eat?" 
 
 "Nay, their young men bring in plenty," said 
 Agneta. "And Monsieur Pors has promised them 
 much wampum when, the war being over, he can 
 exchange his gold for the same. ' ' 
 
 A shadow came over the face of Axel Bonde. 
 Agneta was not quite decided whether to regard it 
 as a sign of increased pain, or to connect it with her 
 own words. 
 
 She could do little to lessen his suffering. The 
 broken limb had not been set. There was no doctor 
 who could be brought hither now. Katarina pro- 
 posed the ministrations of the Indians, but the old 
 man shook his head. 
 
 "It is of little consequence," he said. "I shall 
 never use the limb again. Their handling is over 
 rough for me now. I would keep the life that is left 
 till I know which way this war will turn. It is not 
 much I can do, but I shall die easier for knowing 
 what is to become of you and the bairns."
 
 416 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "He's got his death blow," remarked a settler's 
 wife, when she had looked upon the white, drawn 
 face, and had gone into the kitchen to talk to 
 Katarina. "You'll be left without a man of your 
 household to stand by you. Ian is a well grown 
 boy, but it will be years before he has a man's 
 strength and a man's wisdom." 
 
 "There's many a one will be in the same case 
 before the war is over, if it go on much longer, ' ' 
 replied Katarina. "How did you get here? Is the 
 way clear of soldiers?" 
 
 "As clear as it ever is now," said the visitor. "I 
 sneaked in and out among the trees. Katarina, 
 woman, I want a bit of bacon. Me and mine 
 haven't a mouthful of anything left save meal. 
 Them wretches of soldiers took all there was. We 
 are not as well off as you, with that rich Swede 
 to pay the Indians to protect you. Don't he 
 wish he'd taken the girl away sooner?" she asked 
 curiously. 
 
 "I don't know what he wishes. I haven't asked 
 him," said Katarina, with a sharp ring in her voice. 
 
 The woman looked at her fixedly. 
 
 "They're going to leave us without a clergyman 
 to baptize our little ones, or to bury our dead, ' ' she 
 said, by way of changing the subject. "They say 
 that none will be allowed to stay with us. So far as 
 we who have looked to Fort Trinity for teaching and 
 succor are concerned, it is surely true, for the good 
 man is on board one of their ships. I doubt not 
 that when Christina is taken, and the country falls
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 417 
 
 into their hands, it will fare no better with worthy 
 Pastor Lars Lock." 
 
 " 'Tis no good bemoaning our fate. It is hard 
 enough, and is like to be, with the Dutch in the 
 mood they are in, and them masters of the situa- 
 tion," said Katarina. "I little thought when 
 Director Stuyvesant came under my roof, before 
 ever their Fort Casimir was built to make trouble 
 in the country, that he would one day return to 
 destroy and ruin the land that smiled on him that 
 afternoon. ' ' 
 
 The woman went her way, with a goodly piece of 
 bacon concealed beneath her clothing. It was two 
 days later when she returned. Agneta was in the 
 kitchen. 
 
 "I've come to give you warning, my girl," she 
 said. "I'd have been here sooner, but the place 
 swarmed with soldiers. They say Christina is on 
 the point of giving in, and when it does," here her 
 voice dropped to a whisper, "every man in the land 
 of the South River will be carried off to New 
 Amsterdam." 
 
 Agneta's face grew white. 
 
 "Aye, you may well pale," continued the visitor. 
 "It's enough to make any woman's heart lose cour- 
 age. What are we to do without our husbands and 
 our sons? That Monsieur Pors will fare no better 
 than the rest, I'll warrant. You'll miss him, my 
 girl, when he's no longer here to hire the Indians to 
 protect you. But it was for old Axel my heart bled 
 when I heard them talking. For, hark you, my
 
 418 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 girl! They're joking of the fright they will give 
 you when they come to bear him off. They have 
 found out he is hurt. Til teach that proud jade a 
 lesson,' I heard one of them officers say. 'We'll 
 show her beforehand what the old man has to 
 expect when we get him on one of our ships. We 
 won't hurt the old fool. Not a bit of it. But we 
 shan't handle him as if he was a baby, and if so be 
 he should die on the move, so much the better. ' I tell 
 you it made my blood run cold to hear them, ' ' she con- 
 tinued. "They seemed to have a real grudge against 
 you. How have you angered them so much?" 
 
 Agneta did not answer. She had grasped the back 
 of a wooden settle for support. She clung to it, 
 fighting against the numbness that had come over 
 her. 
 
 "Why, bless the girl!" ejaculated the visitor. "It 
 won't do to give way like that. You've got to keep 
 up, no matter what happens. I thought I was doing 
 you a service by coming and telling you. And I 
 wondered if mayhap Katarina could spare me 
 another lump of that bacon. I've risked a little to 
 let you know the danger, for there's more soldiers 
 than ever about the road to-day. ' ' 
 
 Agneta was not listening. She was fighting that 
 spasm of fear. It must not get the mastery of her. 
 Somebody must help grandfather Axel. When that 
 tight feeling passed away from her heart she would 
 be able to think better. Oh, the cruelty, the hor- 
 ribleness of designing to torment the old man to be 
 revenged on her !
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 419 
 
 "Why, what's this? What is the matter now?" 
 
 Katarina came into the room, and the visitor 
 began again to tell her tale, and to prepare the way 
 for the climax which in her mind was the bacon. 
 Agneta staggered from the room. Her eyes were 
 dim, but not with tears. 
 
 "What is it, my bairn?" 
 
 She had been trying to cross the living room, 
 where Axel Bonde lay. She hoped to reach her 
 own room without being observed. But the eyes of 
 the old man were keen even yet. 
 
 She came and knelt by his side, hiding her head 
 in the bedclothes. 
 
 "Little one, have I made a mistake?" he asked. 
 "Shall I tell Monsieur Pors that my treasure is his 
 if he can protect it? My bairn, this old hand can do 
 no more for you. A share in the farm is yours, 
 but even our land may not be left to us when the 
 Dutch have done their work. I thought not to leave 
 my bairn thus. Little one, if Eric Helm were here, 
 into which hand should I place that of my brother 
 Eric's granddaughter?" 
 
 There were tears in her eyes now, and the numb- 
 ness had passed away. 
 
 "Grandfather Axel," she said, softly, "keep the 
 hand yourself. Your bairn sorrows only because 
 she fears for you. ' ' 
 
 "Little one," he said, "hide not that face. I 
 want to see it." Then, as it was lifted, he added: 
 "Monsieur Pors has been very patient. Can I give 
 him his reward?"
 
 420 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 A deep flush came to the soft cheeks. 
 
 "I think not," she said, and again her head went 
 down. 
 
 Axel Bonde knew that he had his answer. His 
 hand sought the bowed head. 
 
 "Eric has waited long," he said gently. "Little 
 one, he has less to give of this world's goods than 
 has your friend, Gustavus Pors, but his heart will 
 ever ring true to my bairn. The evil days will not 
 last for ever. And when they are over, Eric will 
 return, if he be alive. Yet am I sorry for Monsieur 
 Pors. He has done us much service. ' ' 
 
 His hand rested upon the girl's head. It was 
 there when the sleep of exhaustion came to him. 
 
 When she saw that he slept, she crept away to her 
 own room. The numbness had gone from her 
 heart. She had been thinking while she knelt by 
 Axel's bed. And the result of the thinking was the 
 intimation to Katarina that she was very tired, and 
 was going to her own room. 
 
 "Grandfather Axel is asleep," she said. "I 
 think I will leave him to you and Maria to- 
 night." 
 
 "It is time you did," said Katarina, not unkindly. 
 "There's not been a night since he was hurt that 
 you have stayed in your bed right through. It is no 
 wonder you are tired. ' ' 
 
 But Agneta was not thinking of rest. Through 
 and through her brain rang the cruel jest of 
 the soldiers. There was but one man in New 
 Sweden who could protect Axel Bonde from Dutch
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 421 
 
 violence. That man was the Dutch Director-Gen- 
 eral. 
 
 The thoughts of the girl went to the day when 
 Pieter Stuyvesant stood in Axel Bonde's cattle 
 house, and spoke kindly words to herself. He 
 seemed not a bloodthirsty man, though he looked 
 through and through a stern one. Would he per- 
 mit such wanton cruelty and insult if he knew that 
 the old man to whom it was offered was the friend 
 of all and the foe of none? 
 
 "I will go and tell him," she said, and when she 
 said it she fully appreciated the dangers and diffi- 
 culties that lay in the way. 
 
 She would go at once. Any time the Dutch 
 soldiers, and especially that particular officer who 
 had not forgiven her for being a party to driving 
 him away, might break through the Indian guards, 
 and vent their spite on the household within. She 
 would not be missed until morning. She hoped to 
 be back before then. 
 
 The afternoon sunlight was falling through the 
 trees as she stepped outside the house. The words 
 of the Swedish woman were ringing in her ears, ' ' I 
 sneaked in and out among the trees. ' ' Why should 
 she not successfully do the same, though the road 
 swarmed with soldiers? 
 
 "The little squaw had better stay within the 
 house. The Hollanders are not good to their 
 Swedish brothers and sisters." 
 
 Amattehoorn laid his hand upon her arm. She 
 turned and looked in his face.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "I must go," she said. "Amattehoorn, promise 
 me that you will not tell them at home unless I do 
 not return by the morning. I am going to the 
 Dutch Sachem. He was good to me once. I think 
 he will be again." 
 
 "Amattehoorn will go with you," he said. 
 
 She hesitated a moment. The perils of the way 
 would be less formidable with Amattehoorn by her 
 side. But suppose the farmhouse should be attacked 
 in the meantime? 
 
 "No. I think it will be best to go alone, "she said. 
 "You may be needed here. Oh, Amattehoorn, I 
 would rather they should kill me than touch grand- 
 father Axel again. Stay and guard him. Your 
 young men are good, but Amattehoorn is bet- 
 ter." 
 
 He looked at her steadily, standing for a long time 
 silent. 
 
 ' ' I will see that no harm comes near him, ' ' he said 
 at last. 
 
 She held out her hand. He took it in his own, 
 and stepped out from the shadow of the tree that 
 had sheltered them. 
 
 That journey through the woods and swamps 
 took much time to accomplish. Again and again 
 Agneta's heart beat with fear as the voices of the 
 Dutchmen came to her ears. She made long stop- 
 pages in the thick underbrush, waiting for bands of 
 soldiers to leave some spot from which her next step 
 could be observed. More than once she had to go 
 far round to avoid a dangerous morass.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 423 
 
 Slow and hazardous as it was, however, this part 
 of the journey was the least formidable feature of 
 the undertaking. When the main body of the army 
 was reached, or that portion of it that guarded the 
 southern bank of the Christina, the real difficulty 
 would begin. 
 
 She did not know in what direction to look for 
 Governor Stuyvesant. He was in all probability on 
 the other side of the Christina River. He might be 
 at any one of the batteries, or with any portion of 
 the army investing Fort Christina. Moreover, the 
 streams that below the fort ran into the South 
 River, and the swamps through which those streams 
 passed, made it harder to elude the soldiers. It 
 would be very easy to get shut in between the ris- 
 ing water and the Dutch forces. 
 
 The tide was coming in. She could hear the 
 water lapping around the grassy hummocks from 
 one to another of which she carefully stepped, and 
 see it covering deeper and deeper the low spaces 
 between. It was over her ankles now when she 
 found herself obliged to walk through it. It would 
 soon make her position untenable. 
 
 She had been making longer and longer stop- 
 pages as she drew nearer to the Dutch army. Not 
 that her courage failed her, or that she despaired of 
 carrying out her project. She was hoping to catch 
 some unguarded word that should tell her of the 
 whereabouts of the Director-General. She heard 
 many a joke at the expense of the garrison that was 
 every day being more thoroughly hemmed in.
 
 424 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "I wonder how the poor wretches like the Direct- 
 or's last word," said a rough voice so close to 
 where she stood that the girl started in alarm. 
 
 "Twenty-four hours he gave them, didn't he?" 
 replied a comrade. "And no quarter if they held 
 out. I hope the fools will hold out. My sword's 
 quivering to bury itself in a rascally Swede's heart. 
 I haven't come all the way from Holland to play at 
 soldiering. The business of the soldier is to kill, 
 whatever you out here in the Province of New 
 Netherland may think. Put them all to the sword. 
 That's the way to treat a set of thievish Lutherans, 
 that have no more religion than they have hon- 
 esty." 
 
 "Their Governor Rysingh went back to his fort 
 with a longer face than he brought out of it, ' ' said 
 the other. "The Director gave him no loophole. 
 Surrender or take the consequences. That was the 
 tune." 
 
 "Where's the Director now?" asked his compan- 
 ion, and Agneta leant forward that she might the 
 more surely catch the answer. 
 
 "Over on Timber Island. He's inspecting the 
 guns, to make certain they are ready to begin the 
 attack the minute the twenty-four hours is up. 
 What's that?" added the soldier hastily. 
 
 A loud splash in the swamp behind him was the 
 cause of the exclamation. He raised his gun, and 
 fired a shot at random. It passed within a foot of a 
 girl who was floundering in water up to her knees. 
 A treacherous hummock on which she had stood
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 425 
 
 had given way beneath the pressure as she leant 
 forward to catch the soldier's words. 
 
 "Some beast or other wandering in the swamp," 
 said the second soldier. 
 
 "We want no beasts round here. We've got 
 enough of them in the Swedes themselves," replied 
 the first, and he sent another shot into the swamp 
 by way of emphasizing his words. 
 
 It went perilously near the girl, who stood 
 breathless as the bullets whizzed past her. She had 
 accomplished her purpose thus far. The Director- 
 General was at Timber Island. But how was she 
 to get to him? 
 
 The sun had already gone down. She felt the 
 need of haste. Governor Stuyvesant might at any 
 time return from the island. 
 
 How to cross the water that lay between her and 
 the Director-General was the problem. She crept 
 slowly along the swamp till she was out of hearing 
 of the soldiers. Then she cautiously approached 
 the encircling trees, and peered out. The waters 
 of the Christina lay before her, with the broad 
 stretch of tide-covered flats beyond. She could see 
 the men camped at high points along its shores. 
 She could see also, less than a quarter of a mile 
 away, a canoe upon the river bank. 
 
 Her heart beat fast. Had she courage to reach 
 that canoe and push it out in the stream in 
 sight of the soldiers, and within reach of their 
 guns? 
 
 "It is for grandfather Axel," she said, and crept
 
 426 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 out from the cover of the swamp, making a dash for 
 a piece of forest land a few yards higher up. 
 
 She did not know that within that wood a prisoner 
 was thinking of a gentle maiden, and as he thought, 
 tearing at the cords that held him.
 
 CHAPTER XXXVIII 
 
 There were many prisoners on the ships. Eric's 
 captors had deemed it best to keep this one away 
 from his fellows. Personally Stuyvesant knew 
 nothing about him. It is possible that the soldiers 
 kept him among them as much for amusement as for 
 any other reason. It sent them into fits of laughter 
 to look on his face when they described their violent 
 deeds. They made the most of them in his pres- 
 ence. 
 
 One of them had that day alluded to Axel Bonde 
 and his household. 
 
 "The old rascal will tread the soil of the South 
 River no more," he said. 
 
 If looks would have killed, the speaker would that 
 moment have been counted among the dead. Eric 
 spake no word, but teeth and hands worked all day 
 at the fetters that bound him. His captors had 
 adopted the not altogether ingenious device of 
 tying him to a tree. To all appearance, after that 
 one fierce flash of rage, their prisoner was calmer 
 than usual. It was the calmness of a desperate 
 resolve. 
 
 "Who goes there! Stop, or I fire!" 
 
 The slight figure did not hesitate. It sped 
 straight on towards the boat that was nearer to the 
 girl than to the sentinel who hailed her. 
 
 427
 
 428 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 There was a minute's silence, and then the sound 
 of a shot, followed by a sharp cry. It was the voice 
 of a girl, and though it was an inarticulate cry, Eric 
 needed not to be told that the maiden for whom he 
 would willingly have given his life was near him 
 and in peril. 
 
 The stimulus of that moment finished the work 
 that had been slowly advancing all day. A broken 
 rope hung to a tree. The two soldiers who acted as 
 guard to the prisoner had disappeared, eager, like 
 himself, to be quickly at the scene of interest. Eric 
 sprang to the embers of a fire that had been lighted 
 near by, and laid the cords that bound his hands 
 upon the glowing coals. A minute later he was 
 free. 
 
 One of the guards was yet within the woods as the 
 young man passed him. Eric turned, and with a 
 blow of his clenched fist left the Dutchman sprawl- 
 ing upon the ground. 
 
 "So, ho! I've got you at last. And, by Jupiter, 
 it's the same wench that once before was bent on 
 giving the rascally John Rysingh warning that his 
 good friends had come to visit him. Well, my dear, 
 what do you want now? A taste of Dutch hos- 
 pitality?" 
 
 It was the same bold, coarse face that on the first 
 day of the presence of the besieging army had been 
 thrust into hers in the woods upon the road to Fort 
 Christina. Agneta knew the man again. His leer- 
 ing eyes were looking into hers. The grasp on her 
 arm made itself felt to the bone.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 429 
 
 "Now then, pretty one, I want a kiss. You came 
 hither to give it to me? Is it not so? The men of 
 the Swedes had grown wearisome. These pretty 
 lips longed for other kisses kisses as ardent as that, 
 and that ! 
 
 He smacked his lips as they abandoned their con- 
 tact with the soft, shrinking ones that uttered 
 another cry when his arm went about the girl's 
 waist. 
 
 "Take off your hands!" she said. "I seek your 
 Director Stuyvesant. He is my friend, from the 
 day when he first set foot in New Sweden. ' ' 
 
 "Oh, is he, my pretty dear? And so are all his 
 men," replied the soldier. "We will entertain you, 
 you jade, in the absence of our Director. He is not 
 in good trim for gallantry. His hands are red with 
 the blood of your countrymen. He " 
 
 But the next moment there was a mighty splash, 
 and another arm encircled the girl's waist, snatch- 
 ing her from the rude hand that held her, and hold- 
 ing her back from the fate that had overtaken the 
 soldier. In the water a Dutchman spluttered and 
 swore, while a white, determined face looked into 
 Agneta's, and Eric said: 
 
 "Where shall I take you? Do you indeed seek 
 Director Stuyvesant?" 
 
 "Yes, oh, yes! Here is a boat. Come. He is at 
 Timber Island," said the girl. "I must go to him. 
 They have almost killed grandfather Axel!" 
 
 He pushed the boat into the stream, and put her 
 in it. Before the swearing, furious Dutchman could
 
 430 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 scramble up on to the bank, the two were far out in 
 the stream. 
 
 "And you? Agneta, my darling, I have been 
 wild with fear for you. They have kept me bound. 
 I was trying to come to you when they took me. ' ' 
 
 "I knew you would try," she said, and yet a 
 strange peace came to her heart with the certainty 
 that he had really been hastening to her aid. She 
 was no longer afraid. She hardly knew why, but 
 she felt as if the danger were over. 
 
 A bullet passed between the two heads. It had 
 not much room to spare. 
 
 The second guard had reached the bank. 
 
 "Stop, both of you!" he cried, though how one 
 could stop without the other was not very apparent. 
 
 They rowed the faster. 
 
 "Crouch low, dear," said Eric, bending over her 
 so that his body in a measure sheltered her from the 
 fire of the soldiers. 
 
 She looked into his eyes, and then dropped her 
 own. Those others were alight with tenderness. 
 
 He bent yet closer to her. 
 
 "For once you are all mine, and cannot do with- 
 out me, ' ' he said. ' ' It has always been the other way. ' ' 
 
 "Did you want it not to be?" she asked. 
 
 "Agneta, I think I have always vranted you, from 
 that first night in the snow and the darkness," he 
 said. "I have you now for a few short minutes 
 at least." 
 
 Another bullet fell into the water ahead of the 
 boat.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 431 
 
 "You are exposing yourself for me," she said. 
 "Don't do it. I want to share the risk with you." 
 
 "Agneta!" 
 
 Ping ! ping ! Two bullets had struck the boat just 
 above the water line. 
 
 "Are you sure that Director Stuyvesant is at 
 Timber Island?" asked Eric. 
 
 Agneta's life as well as his own depended upon 
 reaching the Director-General quickly. 
 
 "No. LookL" 
 
 She pointed across the stream to a high bank. A 
 figure a little above the medium height stood upon 
 the bank, with hand uplifted, the fine, stern face a 
 little less immovable than usual as the Director 
 of New Netherland watched the progress of that 
 boat down the river. 
 
 "Surely that is none other than Governor Stuy- 
 vesant, ' ' said Agneta. 
 
 "I know him not," replied Eric. "If that be he, 
 we will direct our course thither. ' ' 
 
 There was regret in his tone. In spite of the 
 danger, the moments had been precious. 
 
 Neither noticed that the bullets ceased after that 
 hand was uplifted. Eric's arm urged the boat swiftly 
 through the water, and sent it grinding on the shore 
 almost at the Director's feet. Pieter Stuyvesant 
 looked upon the young Swede with stern, unbending 
 brow. 
 
 "Who are you, and why do you force your way 
 past my sentries?" he asked, with a voice not calcu- 
 lated to inspire confidence.
 
 432 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "I am one of the Swedish prisoners, your Honor," 
 replied Eric calmly, "and I came hither to bring 
 this maiden to your Honor's presence, aye, and to 
 rescue her from the ruffianly violence of your 
 Honor's soldiers." 
 
 The brow of Director Stuyvesant darkened. 
 
 "Your Excellency," began Agneta, stepping upon 
 the shore, and courtesying low to the Director, 
 
 But he waved her aside. 
 
 "I will listen to you later," he said. "At present 
 my business is with this young man. Now, sir," 
 he added, "if you were a prisoner, how come you to 
 be free to criticise the actions of my soldiers, and 
 offer defiance to the Director of New Nether- 
 land?" 
 
 "Your Honor, at the cry of a maiden in peril, I 
 broke the cords that bound me. Your Honor would 
 have done no less, ' ' said Eric quietly. 
 
 "And where were your guards?" asked the 
 Director. 
 
 "One of them was upon the ground when I saw 
 him last," said Eric. "Of the whereabouts of the 
 other I knew not until his bullet whizzed past my 
 head." 
 
 The slightest shadow of a smile crossed the lips of 
 the Director. It was gone in a moment. 
 
 "And what fate, think you, awaits the prisoner 
 who turns on his guards, and bids defiance to the 
 leader of this army?" he asked. 
 
 "I know not, your Honor. 'Twere better than
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 433 
 
 the fate of a coward who could hear a maiden's cry 
 of distress and stand speculating on his own future, ' ' 
 replied the young man. 
 
 "Your Excellency, the soldier knew not the rights 
 of womanhood, ' ' said Agneta. ' ' Had not Eric come 
 to my rescue, he " 
 
 "The rescued should of a surety speak well of the 
 rescuer," said Stuyvesant, interrupting her. "Yet 
 must the Swedes learn that the authority of the 
 Director-General of New Netherland is supreme in 
 the land of the South River. I will hear you later. ' ' 
 
 Then he slightly raised his voice, and called to 
 him a soldier. 
 
 "Take this Swede to the good ship Love" he said. 
 "If I mistake not, 'tis the vessel to suit best his 
 mood. And see that he be well guarded. " 
 
 He did not look at the face of the girl as the sol- 
 dier led the prisoner away. But he saw her step to 
 the young man's side, and lay her hand upon his 
 arm. 
 
 Neither spoke, for the soldier was too near. They 
 looked into each other's eyes, and the girl stepped 
 back. It was a silent farewell. 
 
 4 ' I think I have seen this maiden before. ' ' 
 
 The Director-General was studying the face and 
 figure of the girl before him. For the moment she 
 had forgotten the urgency of her errand. Her eyes 
 were following Eric Helm and the soldier. Now 
 she turned towards the Governor. 
 
 "Yes, your Excellency," she said, in a low, soft 
 voice, "and the old man who upon that occasion so
 
 434 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 gladly welcomed you tinder his roof lies to-day in 
 mortal pain and extremity. I come to ask your 
 clemency for him." 
 
 "The old peasant?" said Stuyvesant. "Aye, I 
 remember him well. Lives he yet? He must be 
 very old. ' ' 
 
 "Yes, your Honor. He is eighty-two, and they 
 talk of dragging him on to one of the ships, and he 
 lies injured to the death by the harsh treatment of 
 the soldiers. ' ' 
 
 Her voice broke, and her eyes filled with tears. 
 
 The brow of the Director gathered blackness. 
 
 "Who injured him?" he asked. 
 
 "The Dutch soldiers," replied the girl. 
 
 "Upon what provocation?" demanded the stern 
 voice. 
 
 "That he sought to defend me and his household 
 from the coarse brutality of their touch," she said. 
 
 "There seems to be more than one who will risk 
 much for that purpose, ' ' said the Director quietly. 
 "In what way was he injured?" 
 
 "He was thrown to the ground, and brutally 
 kicked by a drunken officer," replied the girl. "He 
 lieth with a broken leg, and injuries the nature of 
 which we know not, only we know that he is in con- 
 stant pain, and that he waits for death to bring him 
 relief." 
 
 The frown upon the Director's brow deepened. 
 
 "And for what do you come to me?" he said. 
 
 "For protection from your soldiers," replied 
 Agneta. "The same officer threatens to drag
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 435 
 
 grandfather Axel from his bed, and to let him feel 
 the power of the Dutch soldiery by torturing him in 
 the removal from the house to the vessel, 'and if he 
 die on the way so much the better,' saith the 
 soldier." 
 
 The ring of indignation in her voice could no 
 longer be concealed, but at the last words the 
 thought of the old man left at the mercy of the 
 merciless was too much for her. Her hand went 
 hastily to her face. She turned her head away. 
 
 For a full minute there was silence between the 
 two. It was the Director who broke it. 
 
 "Maiden," he said gently, "it is the business of 
 this army to reduce the Swedish people to sub- 
 mission. Yet want we not to torture the old and 
 the helpless. Your grandfather shall no more be 
 molested. I will give orders that his person and 
 property shall be respected." 
 
 The girl turned towards him, the light of a great 
 joy upon her face. 
 
 "I thought you were not cruel," she said. "Your 
 Excellency, one maiden of New Sweden thanks you 
 from the bottom of her heart." 
 
 The stern face relaxed. A smile came about the 
 lips. He looked like the Director Stuyvesant before 
 whom Agneta had stood in the cattle house. 
 
 "Fair maiden," he said, "the duty of a Governor 
 is sometimes to be severe. But he does not desire 
 to be cruel. I will give you a written order from 
 myself that will ensure the safety of your person, 
 and the person of the old man. I will also mention
 
 436 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 the circumstance to my officers. And now, my 
 child, how are you going to get back?" 
 
 "I know not, your Honor. I think I hardly 
 care," she said. "Grandfather Axel is safe. The 
 rest seems easy. But " and she looked doubt- 
 fully in the face before her. 
 
 "But what? Is it not enough?" he asked. 
 
 The quick flush came to the girl's cheeks. They 
 had been very white before. 
 
 "Eric Helm the young man who risked his life 
 to save me," she said. "Would your Excellency 
 extend your clemency to him also?" 
 
 The color came and went in her face. The 
 Governor looked down upon her. 
 
 "Speak you from a sense of gratitude towards a 
 rescuer or from some other feeling?" he asked, a 
 smile breaking once more the gravity of his face. 
 
 The pink deepened to crimson. 
 
 4 ' From both perchance, ' ' she said. 
 
 His face was grave again. 
 
 "Fair maiden, I can make no more promises," he 
 said. "The young man must take his chance. Old 
 men and maidens are one thing; young, stalwart 
 prisoners who can strike down a guard and loose 
 themselves from fetters are another. He is, I think, 
 a dangerous character. ' ' 
 
 "Nay, nay, your Honor. He is a young man 
 who will be true to his word and his friends, and 
 will in no wise forget a kindness, ' ' said Agneta. 
 
 "He has yet to receive one at our hands," said 
 Stuyvesant quietly. "Here, guard," he added, as
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 437 
 
 a soldier approached, "I give this maiden into your 
 care. See that she reach her home without molesta- 
 tion or insult. You will answer to me for your 
 charge." 
 
 The low courtesy, and the softly spoken thanks 
 with which Agneta turned to follow her guide, were 
 answered by a wave of the hand and the words : 
 
 "Adieu, fair maiden. Your grandfather's old age 
 shall surely be respected. ' ' 
 
 Perhaps he did not see the entreaty in her eyes. 
 Certainly he did not answer it
 
 CHAPTER XXXIX 
 
 The fate of Fort Christina was sealed. The grim 
 determination that comes when the worst has to be 
 met was in the face of Governor Rysingh, and was 
 reflected in those of his soldiers. The twenty-four 
 hours given by Stuyvesant for the besieged to come 
 to a final decision drew to a close. John Rysingh 
 had tried the effect of messengers, protests, appeals 
 for better treatment, and even a personal interview 
 with the leader of the great army that invested the 
 fort. The outcome of them all was this ultima- 
 tum. 
 
 Surrender the land of the South River within 
 twenty-four hours or take the consequences, said 
 Pieter Stuyvesant, and the Director- General of New 
 Netherland was not a man to say one thing and 
 mean another. He had ' threatened to give no 
 quarter if he were forced to bombard the fort. He 
 desired a bloodless victory. If it were not to be 
 according to his desire, a little bloodshed more or 
 less would be of small moment to him. 
 
 It was not a fort that Governor Rysingh was pre- 
 paring to give up, but a colony. For seventeen 
 years the Swedes had held sway at the South River. 
 They had established the most friendly relations 
 with the natives, built forts, improved lands, and 
 
 438
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 439 
 
 settled the country with a peaceful and industrious 
 population. Now their rule was to cease. When 
 Governor Rysingh left Fort Christina, and walked 
 out upon the high land that lay between the 
 fort and the most advanced works of the Dutch, 
 it was to make preparations to hand over the 
 whole of New Sweden to Pieter Stuyvesant, the 
 representative of the Dutch West India Com- 
 pany. 
 
 He was in full sight of the besieging army, as 
 well as of the soldiers within the fort. He looked at 
 the Dutchmen drawn up in advantageous positions 
 all around Christina, and remembered the day when 
 he sailed up the South River in his armed vessel, 
 and forced the Dutch flag down from the Dutch Fort 
 Casimir. He had all along hoped that Stuyvesant 
 would in the end be content to take back his own. 
 Upon the fall of Fort Trinity he had sent his factor 
 to ask the Director to stop at that point in the 
 reprisals. But Pieter Stuyvesant had not gathered 
 together an army simply to take back-that of which 
 John Rysingh had deprived him. The full control 
 of the South River was what he asked as the out- 
 come of his expedition. And to-day he was to 
 gain it. 
 
 While the Swedes of the South River awaited 
 apprehensively the terms of that surrender, wonder- 
 ing whether it would mean the giving up of their 
 lands, and their removal in a penniless condition to 
 a strange and unfriendly city, the two Governors 
 met.
 
 440 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 When the conditions of the capitulation were 
 known, some of the people of New Sweden breathed 
 a sigh of relief. With the surrender of the colony 
 into his hands, the worst severities of Director Stuy- 
 vesant ceased. True, the soldiers were yet abroad 
 in the land, and soldiers of that day were not 
 renowned for tenderness. Moreover the policy of 
 depriving the Swedes of their influential men was 
 to a certain extent carried out. But there was hope 
 for the future. The lands and property of the set- 
 tlers were assured to them, though they might have 
 to pay a rent to the Dutch West India Company in 
 lieu of the tenths that the Dutch of New Nether- 
 land paid. 
 
 The Director-General made a concession in prom- 
 ising the Swedes the free enjoyment of their own 
 form of religion. In his colony of New Netherland 
 Pieter Stuyvesant might be a zealous Calvinist, and 
 a hard governor where the Lutherans were con- 
 cerned. In New Sweden he saw the necessity of 
 leaving the people free to follow their national form 
 of worship. To allow the ministers to remain was 
 another matter. There were three of them in New 
 Sweden. Domine Megapolensis, the Director's 
 chaplain, looked grave at the thought of leaving so 
 much heresy behind him. 
 
 He need not have feared. The question was not 
 whether three should be left, but whether any 
 should remain. And that that question was settled 
 in favor of the Swedes was rather the effect of a 
 combination of circumstances than of any great
 
 441 
 
 leaning towards liberality on the part of Pieter 
 Stuyvesant. 
 
 The meeting between Governor Rysingh and 
 Director Stuyvesant was ceremonious and lengthy. 
 It ended in a complete understanding between the 
 two leaders. Pieter Stuyvesant was willing to allow 
 his antagonist all the honors of war. He might 
 march out with colors flying, drums beating, fifes 
 playing, and soldiers fully armed. He was prom- 
 ised conveyance for himself and his officers, and 
 those Swedes who desired to go with him, to his 
 own land, and that at the expense of the Dutch. 
 All property of the Swedish crown, in the shape of 
 guns and provisions, was to be held in trust, and 
 delivered when called for by the Swedes. 
 
 The terms of the capitulation looked, on paper, 
 moderate. If they were not altogether carried out 
 in the spirit of the writing, men at the time hoped 
 for the best. 
 
 On the twenty-fifth day of September, sixteen 
 hundred and fifty-five, the capitulation was to be 
 signed, and John Rysingh to march out of Fort 
 Christina, leaving New Sweden a Dutch possession. 
 He might have received back his fort if he would 
 have held it subject to Dtitch rule, but he refused. 
 He would either be Governor of New Sweden, or 
 leave everything in the hands of Pieter Stuyvesant. 
 The future was for the Swedish government to 
 settle. 
 
 "Well, New Sweden's dead, and her burial about 
 to take place, ' ' announced the Swedish woman who
 
 442 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 had brought to Agneta the news of the intended 
 cruelty to Axel Bonde. She was once more at the 
 farm-house, possibly with an eye to further favors in 
 the form of bacon and cheese. 
 
 "Has the Governor capitulated?" asked Katarina. 
 
 "Aye," said the woman, "that has he, in sight of 
 all the land, upon the level ground at the back of 
 the fort. We are Dutch subjects now." 
 
 "Are the thieves going to leave us our lands?" 
 asked Maria, anxiously. 
 
 "So they say. 'Tis more than I looked for. It 
 stood to fear that they would take everything. 
 We've got to swear allegiance to them, or get out of 
 the country." 
 
 "I'm not going to get out," averred Maria. 
 "I'm going to make the South River yield me a liv- 
 ing, and a good one, be it under Dutch rule or 
 Swedish." 
 
 Maria's tone was belligerent. There had been a 
 certain air of defiance about her from the night 
 when a Dutch soldier led a Swedish girl up to the 
 door of the farm-house, followed closely by an old 
 Indian warrior. 
 
 "What do our brothers the Dutch with the little 
 squaw?" were the words with which Amattehoorn 
 stepped from a shadowed spot and confronted the 
 soldier. 
 
 "What am I doing, you old meddler?" was the 
 answer. "I'm taking the girl to her home, where 
 she had been wiser had she stayed." 
 
 "It is true, Amattehoorn," said Agneta gently.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 443 
 
 "He is acting as my escort. I have no reason to 
 complain of his treatment. I have seen the Dutch 
 Sachem." 
 
 Amattehoorn grunted. It might be all right, but 
 he followed the pair till the low door of the house 
 was reached, and Agneta turned to her companion. 
 
 "I thank you for your protection," she said, but 
 at that moment the door was swung open, and Maria 
 stood in the opening. 
 
 "You!" she gasped. "And in his hands! I 
 thought you were in your bed. Come in, quick, and 
 leave Amattehoorn to deal with him." 
 
 She pointed to the Dutchman as she spoke, and 
 then stepped back, holding the door in her hand, 
 ready to swing it to in the face of the intruder. 
 
 "You mistake, Maria," said Agneta. "I have to 
 thank this soldier for protection on my homeward 
 journey. Sir, I need trouble you no further," she 
 added. 
 
 "What!" ejaculated Maria. "Is he another of 
 them that think a pretty face on a delicate lady 
 must be seen safely home, while a common Swedish 
 woman is fit only for kicks and insults? Truly 
 even in an invading army there seem to be many 
 such." 
 
 "He has come from Director Stuyvesant," said 
 Agneta, trying to keep her voice steady, but 
 between excitement and anger not succeeding very 
 thoroughly. "We need keep him no longer from 
 other duties." 
 
 "From Director Stuyvesant!" exclaimed Maria,
 
 444 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 as Agneta stepped inside. "Have you been to 
 Governor Stuyvesant?" 
 
 "Yes," said the girl, in atone of weariness and 
 excitement combined. ' ' How is grandfather Axel ?' ' 
 
 "He is asleep?" replied Maria. "Did you go 
 right into the army of the Hollanders?" 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "What for?" demanded the girl. 
 
 "To ensure grandfather Axel's safety when the 
 army returned. Didn't you hear what they threat- 
 ened?" 
 
 "Aye," retorted Maria, "but I shouldn't have 
 thought of going to the Director, /don't expect to 
 bewitch all the men. Did you go through the 
 woods to Director Stuyvesant this day?" 
 
 "Surely I did," said Agneta. 
 
 "Little one, is it not time somebody had authority 
 to look after you?" 
 
 Monsieur Pors stood in the opposite doorway. 
 His face was pale. A moment more and he was at 
 her side. 
 
 "Agneta, little sweetheart, did you know what 
 risk you ran?" 
 
 His voice was so low that Maria heard the sound 
 but not the words. 
 
 "I could not help it," Agneta said. "It was for 
 grandfather Axel." 
 
 "Yes I know. But, Agneta, you are too pre- 
 cious to be risked. I shall not let you out of my 
 sight again." 
 
 She smiled, but her lips were not steady.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 445 
 
 "He is safe now," she said. "The Director-Gen- 
 eral has given me an order, written with his own 
 hand, that we may show it to any who shall attempt 
 to molest him, or to interfere with his property." 
 
 "His property?" rejoined Maria briskly. "Does 
 it also insure that?" 
 
 "Yes. It was a secondary matter, but he added 
 it of his own accord. ' ' 
 
 "It is a goodly second to us," said Maria. "Well, 
 you're a wonder to come out of a scrape, and 
 you've accomplished something this time. Of a 
 surety you've less caution and more rashness than 
 any girl I ever saw, but you have a way of walking 
 through a place where anybody else would come to 
 grief. Did the Director succumb to a pretty face 
 like the rest of them?" 
 
 "Gently, kind maiden," interposed Gustavus. 
 "Why should not the Director of New Netherland 
 look kindly upon a fair face? 'T would be a hard 
 heart that could look coldly on this one. And 'tis 
 well to remember," he added, "that the worthy 
 man had not the good Maria's tongue to listen to, 
 or he might, perchance, have been diverted from 
 the intensity of his gazing." 
 
 Maria looked doubtfully at the speaker, and then 
 left him in possession of the field. 
 
 The hand of Monsieur Pors tightened over the 
 fingers he had not yet relinquished. 
 
 "Agneta," he said tenderly, "do you think you 
 treated me quite fairly? I would have gone with 
 you anywhere, little one. Do you know what it
 
 446 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 would have meant to me had I known you were in 
 danger and alone?" 
 
 "Though I had known, I must have gone," she 
 said. "It was for grandfather Axel." 
 
 "Yet you must promise me that even for him you 
 will not again encounter danger without me," he 
 said. 
 
 "It will not be necessary again," she replied. 
 "He is safe." 
 
 "Agneta, does all your heart belong to Axel 
 Bonde?" 
 
 There was passion and entreaty in the voice. He 
 tried to look into her eyes, but she would not let 
 him. 
 
 "Who has such a right to it?" she asked, with 
 a sob in her voice. ' ' Do you know what he did for 
 me? He took a helpless little stranger into his 
 heart, and made her his own. He gave me a place 
 in his love when I had no claim on it." 
 
 "Axel Bonde 's is not the only heart that long ago 
 opened to take you in, ' ' he said, but he let her draw 
 her hand away and escape to her own room. 
 
 Once there, she threw herself upon her knees, 
 buried her head deep in the bedclothes, and sobbed 
 as if she had failed in her mission. Perhaps she 
 felt that she had. She was not at that moment 
 thinking of Axel Bonde. 
 
 The face that bent over Axel an hour later looked 
 very white and tired. 
 
 "My bairn," he said, "you did wrong. This old 
 life was not worth the risking of yours."
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 447 
 
 "Hush!" she said softly. "I cannot bear to hear 
 you say that to-night." 
 
 He looked fondly in her face. 
 
 "Your journey has brought safety to you also," 
 he said, "and to all of them. My bairn, the old 
 man thanks you." 
 
 "Don't," whispered the girl, and for a minute the 
 sobs gained the mastery. There were tears in the 
 old eyes, too. 
 
 Maria, coming in, found the two thus. 
 
 "I should think you'd want to sleep, Agneta, " she 
 said. "I should, if I'd tramped through the forest, 
 and hidden, and watched, and dodged the soldiers, 
 as you must have done. Monsieur Pors is going to 
 sit with grandfather to-night. ' ' 
 
 He came in while she was speaking. 
 
 "Would it not be better for you to rest?" he 
 asked gently. 
 
 "Yes soon. I wanted to see grandfather Axel 
 first" 
 
 "/want to hear how you got to Director Stuy- 
 vesant," said Maria. "I should have thought you'd 
 have been frightened to death." 
 
 The grasp of the old man's hand tightened about 
 the girl's fingers. 
 
 "Where was the Director?" continued Maria. 
 
 "On the other side of the creek." 
 
 "And you crossed the Christina Creek to get to 
 him?" ejaculated the girl. 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Well, you take it coolly, I must say," com-
 
 448 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 mented Maria. "Did you get that Dutch soldier to 
 intimidate his companions, and row you across in 
 the face of them all?" 
 
 "No," said Agneta. "He was but sent with me 
 when I left the Director." 
 
 "Sent, was he?" sniffed Maria. "I suppose the 
 Director would have sent his whole army to bring 
 you safely back, had you desired him so to do. ' ' 
 
 Agneta was silent. 
 
 "And you crossed that creek alone?" interrogated 
 Maria. 
 
 "I did not say that," was the answer. 
 
 Did Maria see the tinge of color that came to the 
 tired face? If she did it only stimulated her 
 curiosity. 
 
 "Then who was with you, I should like to know?" 
 
 "Eric Helm," said the girl, lifting her head and 
 speaking in a low, clear tone. 
 
 "Eric Helm!" 
 
 For a full minute the power of speech abandoned 
 Maria. She stood and stared at Agneta, while the 
 soft color deepened on the maiden's cheeks. 
 
 "Does he fare well?" 
 
 It was Axel Bonde who spoke, and the words 
 were low and tender. 
 
 "Nay he is a prisoner." 
 
 The voice tried to be calm, but did not altogether 
 succeed. 
 
 "Then how, in the name of all that's reasonable, 
 did he cross the Christina Creek with you?" 
 
 Maria's tones were sharp and penetrating
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 449 
 
 "He heard me cry out, and he broke his fetters 
 and came to me," said Agneta. "The ruffian from 
 whom he delivered me was left floundering in the 
 creek. And in face of the fire of the soldiers he 
 took me to the Director himself." 
 
 There was the ring of pride in her voice. It did 
 not escape Maria's ears, nor those of another 
 listener. 
 
 "And he let a Dutchman bring you home, "said 
 Maria, with a sneer. "Truly he seems quickly to 
 have tired of your company, or of the bullets of the 
 soldiers." 
 
 ' ' You misunderstand, ' ' replied Agneta. "He was 
 a prisoner. He struck down his guard, and disre- 
 garded the challenge of the sentries, and he landed 
 me at the feet of Director Stuyvesant while in the 
 very act of defying the Director's soldiers. He 
 paid the penalty. He is now on board one of the 
 Dutch vessels. ' ' 
 
 Her head went down upon the hand that pressed 
 hers in sympathy. 
 
 "Well!" said Maria, and turned away. 
 
 From that day the attitude of Axel Bonde's 
 granddaughter was defiant and assertive. 
 
 That night Monsieur^ Pors watched by Axel 
 Bonde, and in the hours that drew towards morning 
 the murmur of voices sounded in the room. All 
 night the thoughts of the two men had played round 
 the same centre, and when they spoke, it was of 
 the girl whom both loved. The talk was long 
 and earnest, and if the face of the younger man
 
 450 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 once or twice became proud and hard, it softened 
 again. 
 
 The room was still at last, for exhaustion had 
 come to Axel Bonde, but as he lay with eyes closed, 
 the hand of the peasant rested upon that of the rich 
 land-owner, and the face of the old man was very 
 calm.
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 The invasion of the South River had been 
 brought to a successful issue. To-morrow the 
 Swedish Governor would march out of Fort Chris- 
 tina, and New Sweden would belong to the Dutch. 
 It was a moment of triumph for Pieter Stuyvesant, 
 and yet his face looked not like the face of a man 
 who was satisfied with his circumstances. It was 
 grave and sad, and much disturbed. 
 
 The Director sat in a house upon the south bank 
 of the Christina, one that had early been taken pos- 
 session of by the Dutch forces. Before him was the 
 Christina Creek, with the Swedish fort his fort 
 after to-morrow in full view. His soldiers were 
 camped upon the higher lands around. He got up 
 and walked to the window. His eye did not 
 brighten as it fell upon the scene without. New 
 Sweden lay at his feet, but he turned away from 
 the sight of it with an impatient movement, and 
 went back to the rough wooden table, upon which 
 lay a packet, a folded paper that was responsible 
 for the troubled expression of the Governor's face. 
 
 Yesterday he had been triumphant, but that was 
 before the packet reached his hand. He drew it to 
 him now, and unfolded it. He need not have done 
 so. He knew exactly what was inside. Yet he let 
 his eye move once more down the written page. 
 
 451
 
 452 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 He had come hither to bring war to New Sweden. 
 That paper told him that in his absence war had 
 come to his own domain. Bouweries burned, plan- 
 tations ruined, grain destroyed, cattle killed, a hun- 
 dred of his subjects numbered with the dead, and a 
 hundred and fifty more carried captive by the 
 Indians this was the message that innocent looking 
 sheet of paper had brought. 
 
 New Amsterdam was in a panic. From the outly- 
 ing districts Dutchmen and their families were 
 hurrying to the city, driven by fear of the Indians. 
 For three days, whilst the Director-General was 
 engaged in the subjugation of the Swedes, the 
 Indians ran riot in and around his own capital. 
 Two hundred thousand florins, or eighty thousand 
 dollars, was the estimated damage done by that 
 raid. 
 
 "We blame the Swedes," wrote the members of 
 the Director's Council. 
 
 They might with more wisdom have blamed them- 
 selves, or the man who in a fit of unrestrained rage 
 killed a squaw for stealing his peaches, and thus put 
 into the hearts of the Indians a rankling grudge, 
 that only needed the absence of the Governor and a 
 large number of the defenders of the country to 
 make it break out in active hostility. 
 
 "The supreme chief of the Minquases has been 
 here, conferring with all the Indian chiefs," wrote 
 the Governor's correspondent, "and the Dutch be- 
 lieve that the Swedes have bribed these savages to 
 fall on the city in the absence of tho Governor."
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 453 
 
 It was a story little calculated to bring comfort to 
 the heart of a ruler. 
 
 Pieter Stuyvesant had gained New Sweden, and 
 his absence had brought desolation on New 
 Amsterdam. 
 
 "We and the citizens stand guard, and are 
 harassed day and night with watching," wrote the 
 Council. 
 
 The Governor sat thinking long. At last he sum- 
 moned to him a member of his staff. 
 
 "Is the yacht of which I spoke in readiness to 
 sail?" he asked. 
 
 "Preparations are being completed, your Honor," 
 was the answer. 
 
 "It is well. Let all speed be made," said the 
 Governor. "My dispatches will be ready in an 
 hour. Let the captain know that haste is required 
 of him. By rowing, sailing, and drifting, he must 
 make all possible headway, that my communication 
 may at the earliest moment be in the hands of my 
 Council. And send to me the captain of the Love. 
 She can be spared for the protection of Manhattan. 
 She also, with soldiers aboard, must sail, with the 
 yacht. ' ' 
 
 He turned away and began to write. When his 
 letter was sealed the two ships were made ready to 
 start.
 
 CHAPTER XLI 
 
 The Love had started for New Amsterdam. 
 When she entered the South River a few weeks 
 before, she brought soldiers eager to reach the land 
 of the Swedes. She carried back men who were 
 yet more eager to reach the land of the Dutch. 
 There were Dutchmen on board whose wives and 
 children had been carried away captive by the 
 Indians, and Dutchmen whose families were exposed 
 to the danger that still threatened New Amsterdam. 
 The men were in haste to go to the relief of the 
 frightened little city, that, small and helpless as it 
 was, stood as the representative of the power and 
 authority of the Hollanders in New Netherland. 
 
 Feeling was divided between elation at the victory 
 gained in New Sweden and dismay at the evil 
 wrought around New Amsterdam. There was more 
 than one perturbed face on board the Love that day, 
 but none that looked quite as anxious as that of a 
 young man whose tall, straight figure made him 
 conspicuous among the rounder and stouter built 
 Dutchmen. 
 
 The neighborhood of Fort Casimir was being 
 neared, and for the time the victors forgot the 
 troubles ahead of them, and gave themselves up to 
 the contemplation of this proof of their prowess. 
 The Love had just sailed majestically past the 
 house of Axel Bonde. 
 
 454
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 455 
 
 "Wonder whether the old man's dead yet, or 
 whether he's waiting for the returning army to pay 
 his house a last visit," said a soldier, with a loud 
 laugh, and a nod of his head towards the farm-house. 
 
 He did not see the angry flash in the eyes that 
 belonged to the tall figure behind him. 
 
 Eric Helm had heard nothing of the fate of 
 Agneta since he left her in the presence of Pieter 
 Stuyvesant. The words of the soldier were the 
 first reference made in his hearing to the family of 
 Axel Bonde. He had at first been kept a close pris- 
 oner upon the Love, but latterly his captors had 
 given him more freedom. That he had experienced 
 no actual ill-treatment he owed to the orders given 
 by the Director-General. 
 
 "Keep the young man in safe custody, and carry 
 him with you to New Amsterdam," commanded the 
 Governor. "In the meantime, treat him well. 
 When I return, I will see him myself. ' ' 
 
 Eric Helm's anxiety to know whether Agneta had 
 reached her home in safety had made the days seem 
 long upon the Love. Now, as the farm-house was 
 passed, he looked longingly at the uncommunicative 
 walls. Was all well within? 
 
 The brutal joke of the Dutchman brought the 
 color to his face. Would the soldiers indeed enter 
 that dwelling upon their return? The thought of 
 Agneta, left to face them alone, without even the pro- 
 tection of the old man's arm, was too much for his 
 equanimity, and perhaps for his wisdom. The 
 gleam of anger changed to a light that was possibly
 
 456 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 hardly more sane, though it was the light of a swift 
 resolve. He glanced quickly round the vessel, 
 making a mental calculation of chances that were 
 all against him. 
 
 The sun had gone down, and the brightness was 
 fading from the sky. The trees upon the shore 
 looked dark and gloomy, especially in the stretch of 
 woodland that lay between Axel Bonde's house and 
 Fort Casimir. The Love was abreast of that thicket 
 now, and every eye was turned towards Fort Casi- 
 mir. For a minute elation took the place of anxiety 
 in the breasts of the Dutchmen. Engrossed with 
 the visible representation of their own success, they 
 paid no heed to a figure that edged towards the side 
 of the vessel, and then, swinging itself up by a rope, 
 was outlined for a moment against the evening sky. 
 Even the splash that came after it dropped over the 
 ship's side was lost in the babble of Dutch voices, 
 all talking at once, and all in loud praise of Dutch 
 prowess. 
 
 There was only one pair of eyes that saw that 
 frantic break for liberty, and they belonged to 
 neither Dutchman nor Swede. The young Indian 
 brave who stood by the bank towards which every- 
 body's back was turned, not only saw, but recog- 
 nized the Swede before he dived beneath the water, 
 and came up in the wake of the vessel. It was four 
 years since he followed that tall figure through the 
 forest, his hand more than once upon his bow for 
 the purpose of avenging an unintentional wrong. 
 The brave was an older Indian now, but the ani-
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 457 
 
 mosity of that day had not been quite wiped out from 
 his heart, or the sharp, shrill cry, half whistle, half 
 call, with which he drew to himself the attention of 
 the soldiers, had not been uttered. 
 
 More than a minute had elapsed between the 
 splash and that long call. The swimmer was 
 already some distance behind the boat, striking out 
 for the shore. 
 
 When the soldiers turned, there stood upon the 
 bank an Indian with arm outstretched, one finger 
 pointing towards the water behind the boat. 
 
 "What's the matter?" shouted a Dutchman, and 
 all eyes traveled from the Fort Casimir side of the 
 river to the other. 
 
 "Your boat carries one man less," said the 
 Indian, in slow, clear tones, that reached every 
 ear. 
 
 "What do you mean?" demanded the soldier, 
 impatiently. 
 
 The finger still pointed towards the water. 
 
 "The Swede desires not to go to Manhattan," 
 replied the Indian. 
 
 "What? Where is he? Look out! The wretch 
 has escaped us!" 
 
 For one moment the Dutchmen caught a glimpse 
 of a head above the water. Then it disappeared, and 
 for the shot that rang out there was no result but a 
 bullet that went scudding along the surface well to 
 the right of the diver. 
 
 Orders confusing and contrary took the place of 
 the peaceful clamor of self-praise. The boat and
 
 458 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 the swimmer were combining to increase the dis- 
 tance between the two, and the mists of evening 
 were all in favor of the prisoner. When he came 
 up again a long stretch of water lay between Eric 
 Helm and the Love. One or two bullets fell near 
 him, striking the water harmlessly. 
 
 "Lower a boat! Stop the vessel! We're respon- 
 sible to the Governor for him ! Fire on the wretch, 
 and done with him!" were some of the cries that 
 reached Eric's ears. 
 
 He was nearing the bank, and the stretch of 
 uncut forest afforded almost immediate shelter. He 
 had no intention of going straight to the farm-house. 
 That would be to draw upon it the very visit he 
 dreaded. He would take to the woods. The Love 
 could not long delay her departure. Unless the 
 soldiers found him quickly, they must give up the 
 search. 
 
 As he came to the shallow water the bullets 
 dropped splashing round him. 
 
 "A little more luck, and one strong right arm will 
 be between her and any villain who dares to molest 
 her, ' ' he thought, as he drew together his forces for 
 the dash up the bank. 
 
 The arm in question had already healed of its 
 wound, and. was doing good service in helping its 
 owner through the water. 
 
 When his feet touched the bank, Eric turned, and 
 saw a boat with soldiers in it preparing to leave the 
 ship's side. He had still two or three minutes' 
 lead. He did not despair of success.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 459 
 
 At the very moment that he turned his head, an 
 officer on deck was seen to take aim at the figure 
 that now offered a better target. A bullet whistled 
 through the air, and this time did not fall short of 
 its mark. 
 
 "Hit, by all that's lucky!" 
 
 The officer lowered his weapon, and coolly sur- 
 veyed the prostrate form. 
 
 "Pick him up, and bring him aboard," he shouted, 
 addressing the men in the boat. 
 
 "Wait a bit, my fine fellow," whispered lips that 
 had grown white. 
 
 The force of the missile as it entered his shoulder, 
 and cut its way through to bury itself somewhere in 
 his breast, had laid Eric low. He did not try to 
 rise. That would be but to tempt another bullet. 
 Not ten yards away the trees stretched out shelter- 
 ing arms to him. Scarcely raising his head, he 
 crawled towards them, the movement being at first 
 unperceived from the vessel. 
 
 "Hullo! He's not done for yet!" 
 
 The speaker leaned over the ship's side, and 
 strained his eyes to watch the progress of the 
 wounded man. Twilight favored his escape. 
 
 "Put a little more lead into him!" 
 
 The words were addressed to the officer. 
 
 "Oh, let him alone," replied that worthy. "He's 
 about done for. Our men will pick him up and 
 bring him aboard. ' ' 
 
 But before the boat touched the shore, Eric had 
 reached the trees. Then he stumbled to his feet
 
 460 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 and ran. It was but a short spurt. Drops of blood 
 marked the way. 
 
 "No good. I can't do it. I should be no help to 
 her now if I could. ' ' 
 
 He sank down in the shelter of the trees, and 
 looked up at the darkening sky. He was near to 
 Agneta very near but he might as well be miles 
 away. She would have none to help her if the sol- 
 diers came. Axel was perchance dead, and he " 
 
 Rallying all his strength, he drew himself up by 
 the trunk of a tree. 
 
 No use. He could not stand. He reeled, tried to 
 hold on to the support that seemed in some myste- 
 rious way as unstable as himself, and fell into the 
 arms of a man upon the other side of that appar- 
 ently swaying trunk. 
 
 "Quick, Amattehoorn! I hear the boat grinding 
 on the shore. Throw them off the scent. I'll get 
 him into the house. ' ' 
 
 Monsieur Pors lifted the limp figure and bore it 
 away, and the Indian bent his head for a moment, 
 and listened. Then he crept on all fours in the 
 direction of the sound, ostentatiously causing the 
 leaves to rustle and the twigs to crack. 
 
 When the soldiers rushed up the bank they 
 caught sight of a figure crawling in the shadow 
 thrown by the trees. 
 
 "Here he is! Come on! He's past running, and 
 has taken to the animal' s method of locomotion. ' ' 
 
 But when the pursuers came into the shadow 
 themselves, the figure had disappeared. They
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 461 
 
 heard its movements further on, going in the direc- 
 tion of Fort Casimir. 
 
 "How, in the name of thunder, has the villain 
 escaped us?" cried the leader. "Push ahead. He's 
 wounded, and cannot long hold out." 
 
 And while they pushed ahead, Gustavus Pors 
 carried his burden by a circuitous route to the 
 house, never once coming out into the open. 
 
 As he entered the courtyard, Eric opened his 
 eyes. 
 
 "Don't take me there," he said. "I swam ashore 
 to help her, not to put her in danger." 
 
 "I'll take care of the danger," replied Gustavus, 
 and passed beneath the low doorway. 
 
 "Hush!" he said peremptorily, as Maria came 
 forward, uttering a shrill exclamation of dismay. 
 ' ' Be cautious. This is no time for outcry. ' ' 
 
 "Where did you find him?" demanded Maria, her 
 voice rising again. "The wretches have shot 
 him!" 
 
 "Silence, girl!" commanded Monsieur Pors, 
 sternly. "Go, call your mother, and say no word to 
 either your grandfather or Agneta." 
 
 But the warning came too late. There was the 
 sound of an opening door, and the vision of a white, 
 frightened face. Then Agneta crossed to the side 
 of the wounded man. 
 
 "He is hurt," she said softly, but her tongue 
 was stiff, as if a cold hand clutched her heart and 
 stilled all movement of the body. 
 
 "Not of necessity seriously," said Gustavus.
 
 462 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 "Go, little one, and keep the grandfather from 
 knowing." 
 
 She looked in his face. 
 
 "I cannot," she said. "I must do what I can for 
 him." 
 
 He carried the young man to the room that had 
 been assigned to himself. 
 
 "Agneta, " he said, as he laid him upon the bed, 
 "I will do all that can be done for him. Can you 
 not trust me?" 
 
 She looked again into his eyes. 
 
 "My place is here," she said. 
 
 For a moment he hesitated. Then he stooped 
 suddenly, and put his lips to the fair forehead. 
 
 "So be it, little one," he said. "You shall return. 
 Now I must see the extent of the danger. Go. 
 Find bandages, and send the good house mother 
 with them to me. I will call you when I have 
 done." 
 
 She went without further demur. 
 
 Half an hour later, when he opened the door to 
 call her, he found her standing before it. 
 
 "You have waited there?" he asked. "Poor little 
 girl!" 
 
 His hand caressed the soft hair, and for a moment 
 he stood barring the way. Then he led her in. 
 Eric's eyes were open now. They turned eagerly 
 towards the door. 
 
 "Agneta!" he said. 
 
 She came swiftly forward, and put her hand upon 
 his. The fingers clasped it hungrily.
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 463 
 
 "I wanted to come to your aid. I did not 
 know ' ' 
 
 His eyes went from her face to that of Gustavus 
 Pors. 
 
 "He swam ashore from the Dutch vessel," said 
 Monsieur Pors, and his voice was very low and 
 gentle. "He wanted, I think, to bring a strong 
 arm to the aid of a certain fair maiden." 
 
 "And I have brought only added danger." 
 
 The thrill of sorrow and despair in the tone 
 brought the tears into the girl's eyes. She lowered 
 her head till it was very close to his. 
 
 "You brought me yourself," she whispered. 
 
 A new light was born in his eyes. As he saw it 
 deepen, Gustavus Pors stood aside. For a minute 
 no word was spoken. 
 
 "Well, we have worried at the bullet till it is out, 
 and our patient stands a fair chance of doing well," 
 he said cheerily, after that minute of silence. 
 
 Agneta looked at him gratefully. 
 
 "Monsieur, how can we thank you?" she said. 
 
 At that "we" his face contracted. It was but for 
 a moment. 
 
 "By looking less as if the skies had fallen," he 
 said. "A youthful knight does not die of one such 
 wound as that. You have need to take a cheerful 
 view of life, little one, for you have two patients to 
 care for now. Your hands will be full. ' ' 
 
 She smiled at him, but it was through tears. 
 
 At that moment the door opened, and the face of 
 Amattehoorn was thrust in. Then a beckoning
 
 464 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 
 
 movement called Gustavus. He went outside, and 
 those within heard the sound of voices. 
 
 When Monsieur Pors returned, he went straight 
 to Agneta. 
 
 "Little one," he said, taking her hand in his, 
 "there is a certain silver plate that has long been to 
 me a sweet memory of the past and a precious 
 promise for the future. When I am gone, drop it 
 into the flames. Just this once I will take that to 
 which it entitles me. ' ' 
 
 He folded his arms about her, and pressed a kiss 
 on the quivering lips. 
 
 "Little sweetheart, farewell," he said. "The 
 soldiers are here. They seek a prisoner, and are in 
 haste. I am going with them. It is dark. Eric is 
 of the same height as myself. They will not find 
 out their mistake until the ship has sailed. " 
 
 He released her, stepped to the foot of the bed, 
 and lifted from it a torn and bloody coat. Then, 
 divesting himself of his upper clothing, he put on 
 Eric's in its place. 
 
 "Farewell, young man," he said. "If you do not 
 value as you should the gift I make you, you are 
 worse than a brute. ' ' 
 
 He turned and was gone. At the door he put 
 into the hand of an Indian warrior a heavy 
 packet. 
 
 "It is gold," he said. "When the war is over, 
 exchange it for wampum, and divide it among your 
 young men. And until the war is over Amatte- 
 hoorn will guard the 'little squaw.' "
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 465 
 
 Aboard the Dutch ship Love the captain watched 
 in a fever of impatience. 
 
 "The Director's orders were peremptory," he 
 fumed. "We were to sail with all haste. Why 
 have not the soldiers returned? Do they not know 
 that the wretched Swede is not worth the waste of 
 time? We will even sail without them if they come 
 not in a few minutes." 
 
 "Yonder is the boat, sir," replied a soldier. 
 
 "What do you mean by thus delaying the vessel?" 
 shouted the captain. "Think you any rascally 
 Swede is worth this delay? Get you aboard. What 
 is a prisoner by the side of our orders?" 
 
 "The prisoner is in our custody, sir," replied the 
 officer in charge of the boat. 
 
 The captain turned away with an oath. 
 
 "Pitch him into the hold," he said, and a tall 
 Swede was rudely thrust into the lower recesses of 
 the vessel, and left to his fate. 
 
 It was the roughest handling that had ever fallen 
 to the share of Gustavus Pors, but the proud, fastid- 
 ious Swede thought not that night of his surround- 
 ings, nor of the indignities to which he had been 
 subjected. His thought was of a maiden with 
 swimming eyes and quivering lips. 
 
 "Little one, I love you enough to give you to 
 another," he said, but upon the hand that he could 
 not see in the dense darkness of the ship's hold, 
 there fell a hot, round drop.
 
 CHAPTER XLII 
 
 New Sweden had ceased to exist, and New 
 Netherland had grown larger. Director Stuyvesant 
 would have liked to stay longer in the land of the 
 South River to personally direct the affairs of the 
 same, but his presence was urgently needed in 
 New Amsterdam. Thus it was that the fleet which 
 had struck terror to the hearts of the Swedes sailed 
 at an early date from the South River, leaving the 
 forts garrisoned by Dutchmen, and the land itself 
 breathless and terror-stricken. 
 
 True, the haste with which the Director had 
 departed worked in favor of the conquered people. 
 Pieter Stuyvesant had not time to stand out upon 
 every point that might have been demanded by the 
 Dutch. He was willing to convert such of the Swedes 
 as desired to remain in the land into loyal citizens of 
 New Netherland. He called upon them to take the 
 oath of allegiance, or in default thereof to leave the 
 country in a year and six days. To those who 
 remained he allowed one clergyman of their own 
 faith to minister. Domine Megapolensis looked 
 grave at the concession, but haste, and the inability 
 to supply a Dutch pastor who could preach in the 
 Swedish tongue, settled the question. Pastor Lars 
 Lock remained among the vanquished Swedes, to 
 help them begin a new life under Dutch rule. 
 
 466
 
 IN CASTLE AND COLONY 46? 
 
 As the vessels sailed past the stretch of forest that 
 lay just above Fort Casimir, the eye of the Director- 
 General fell upon a great square block of buildings, 
 and his thoughts passed to a gentle maiden and an 
 old peasant. But a moment later he turned away 
 again. The fortunes of individuals were of little 
 account where the welfare of a province was at 
 stake. Pieter Stuyvesant was Director-General of 
 New Netherland, and in the interest of New Nether- 
 land he had brought war to New Sweden. Sorrow 
 must ever follow in the wake of war. 
 
 THE END
 
 PRINTED BY R. R. DONNELLEY 
 AND SONS COMPANY AT THE 
 LAKESIDE PRESS, CHICAGO, ILL.
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 O VJ" ^ 6 "2- Los Angeles 
 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 APR H 1970 
 
 1971 
 
 Form L9-Series 444
 
 A 000 027 774 9